LOST IN THE SLAPOUT FOREST

THE SHINAR SERIES

By Lee Timotheos

Lost in the Slapout Forest (Shinar), copyright © Lee Timotheos. All rights reserved

Published in the United States

March, 2012

To my beautiful wife, Emily, and to my beloved son, Kaden, who have supported and encouraged the writing of this novel. Ultimately dedicated to the honor of Jesus the Messiah, who came to save us from death and to destroy the works of the devil.

PRAISE FOR LOST IN THE SLAPOUT FOREST

“Growing up in a Christian home and graduating from a private Christian school, I have always been surrounded with Christian literature; yet I have never come across any that teaches the principles of spiritual warfare or of the transforming power of Christ like Lost in the Slapout Forest has. Written through the eyes of this generation, I believe this book will help many souls recognize the ‘fiery darts’ of the enemy, as well as teach them to use their shield and sword. That’s what it did for me: helped me recognize that fear, anger and other things, if not submitted to God, can be strongholds for us, but that the Gospel and story of Christ is what liberates us from them. An awesome and exciting story!”

– Christopher Horton, outreach pastor in Wetumpka, AL.

CONTENTS

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Epilogue

Finale

Author's Commentary

PROLOGUE

A humanoid skeleton, about six cubits in stature, stood before Triachan. It was on fire and groaned, as if it were in great pain. The flaming monster’s hands were confiscated by a large chain bound to each of its wrists.

“For three thousand years have I suffered in these flames,” it said. “Why have you brought me forth now?”

Petak answered him, “Goliath, slay the Hittite and you will be delivered from this torment.”

The skeletal monstrosity laughed halfheartedly. There was a hint of sarcasm in his laughter. He answered, “Liar! You do not possess the power to free me from Hades; and even if you did, you wouldn’t. I know that you delight in my anguish.” It was evident by his tone that he was in constant discomfort and pain. Such will be the fate of all who do not turn to righteousness by embracing the Son of Man’s atonement.

Triachan felt panicked. He did his best to appear confident and strong, but he was weak and exhausted. His energy was depleted, and right now was when he needed it the most. There was a temptation within his heart to despair, but he resisted and did what he could to lift his spirits. Citing the ancient Psalms, Triachan said, “Yahweh is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear? Yahweh is the strength of my life; of whom shall I be afraid?” This encouraged Triachan a bit and brought him a little strength.

Goliath knelt, reached his chained skeletal hands downward and drove them straight into the earth, resulting in a mild explosion of dirt. When he took his hands back out from the ground, his right hand held a large sword. It was as if he had pulled the thing straight out from under the earth. The sword was thick and was about six feet long, and the handle and blade were all one piece, made of solid iron. Though his wrists were chained, he seemed to have enough mobility to maneuver his hands and arms efficiently with the weapon in hand.

Now armed, the giant gazed at Triachan with the hollow sockets of his skull and said, “I see that you are versed in the hymns written by my enemy of old. You can chant those worthless texts all day long if it makes you feel better, but I’m still going to break you!”

Goliath lifted his sword and charged toward Triachan. Though weary, Triachan quickly realized that he did not have the luxury of backing down just because he was weak. He would fight or he would die. Something deep within his gut raced through his blood and brought strength to each of his limbs. Perhaps this adrenaline rush is the last reserve of energy left, he thought. Better make it count. But before Triachan had time to jump back into his battle groove, the giant came quickly and brought his heavy blade down upon Triachan, over his head. Narrowly escaping death, the warrior brought the blade of his own sword upward to block Goliath’s attack. This prevented the giant’s blade from making contact with Triachan’s head, but the force of the impact brought pain to the joints in his arms and wrists. As the blades of both swords pressed hard against each other, Goliath was slowly able to push his own weapon downward against his foe. The advancement of Goliath’s sword continued...

I have engaged in fierce battles in the past, and I have found myself in some tough situations, but that was by far one of the darkest moments of my life. I have to admit, I didn't think I would make it out of that one. My name is Triachan, and if you are wondering what chain of events brought me into such a scenario, let’s just say that life has allotted me a few wild cards. God’s will for us is often not the path that we have chosen for ourselves. But just because He throws a few surprises at us at times, that doesn’t mean His ways are not good for us. How boring would life be if everything went according to plan? My life has been a hard one, but to be honest, if I could go back, I would not change anything. You see, when you are walking with the Almighty, darkness never lasts forever. It always gives way to dawn; the sunrise does come.

My story actually began a long time ago, before you or myself were even born. Let me explain: in the old world, thousands of years before the sons of Adam developed the means and method that we now call technology, an advanced city of magic was built. This started when the Akkadian warrior Sargon conquered the Middle East and began to rule over much of the earth. The great God Yahweh, the Almighty, had instructed the sons of Adam to reproduce, multiply into nations and fill the earth, but Sargon turned away from the Almighty and persuaded many of the inhabitants of the earth to join him in the land of Shinar, in the Far East, and to build a kingdom there after his own name. His intent was to accumulate an abundance of resources, build a great city, and then after recruiting a massive army from the tribes of Ham and Japheth, he would enslave all of mankind.

While the city was being constructed, Sargon was visited one night by the sorcerer Shamal, the king of the demons. “Pledge your allegiance to me,” Shamal said, “and I will give you power and wealth beyond your wildest dreams.” Since his rejection of the Almighty, it was not typically in Sargon’s heart to worship anyone but himself; but the sorcerer’s promise of power and glory was so overwhelming to Sargon that he could not refuse. Sargon bowed himself down before the demon king and gave his soul to Shamal. Sargon, the great warrior who boasted of serving no one but himself, now found himself possessed and subdued by the evil one. In exchange for Sargon’s service, Shamal gave to him three magical stones. These artifacts represented the essence of Shamal's kingdom and were illuminated with a fiery glow that found its energy from a hellish source in the Abyss itself. Shamal told Sargon that these artifacts, when joined together, were the keys to an unspeakable power.

It was from the power of the three artifacts that the magical Kingdom of Babylon was constructed. Sargon’s magicians used the energy from the artifacts to devise machinery, technology, and utilities that were far ahead of their time. Those in the Kingdom of Babylon also learned the art of magic from Shamal and his demons, and they began to use their powers to fulfill their own selfish desires. After enticing many with this witchcraft, and now with sophisticated weapons and technology, Sargon’s dream of enslaving the earth seemed to be near.

Sensing that the heart of humanity had strayed far from Him, Lord Yahweh came down to the earth to see what had become of Adam’s offspring. It was then that the Almighty scattered the kingdom of Shinar and took away much of Sargon’s power. The three artifacts were dispersed throughout the earth, and the memory of the magical Kingdom of Babylon faded – for a season.

It is the history of this ancient civilization that turned my own life upside-down. I could tell you more about myself and where I came from, but it might be more fun if you just read it for yourself. As you read about my story and the challenges that I faced, may it encourage you to persevere and remind you to never stop looking for the sunrise!

CHAPTER 1

“Come on, Robin, don’t be scared. You love to swim, don’t you? Jump in!” Kayla shouted.

“I can’t! You know I’m scared of heights!” Robin responded.

“But you’re only four feet up the tree!” Kaden called out.

It was late spring, and three children played in the woods near their home. Saturday morning had come, and Kaden, Kayla, and Robin were exploring the forest as they often did. They came to a large pool of water that they had found earlier that year. Kaden and Kayla dove off of a tall oak into the water below and started to swim around. Little Robin tried to follow them up the tree but found herself clinging to a branch, too afraid to let go. Robin’s low-lying branch hung less than forty-eight inches from the water’s surface, but that was too high for her. Regardless of the child's fearlessness in most areas, she always had a terrible fear of high places. Even gazing downward from such a short height gave her the sensation that her world was spinning around her. Robin carefully climbed down and joined the others in the pond.

The forest yielded a cool, gentle breeze that went through the woods; the sun was bright, but the air was cool. The temperature was perfect for a good hike through the woods.  As the group was running down a forest trail later that day, Kaden began to pick on his little sisters as he often did. As the eldest brother, he felt that it was his role to give the girls a hard time. The more irritated and grieved Kayla and Robin became, the more Kaden was encouraged to pester them. Kaden ran up beside Kayla and began placing grass and other articles in her hair.

“Oh Kaden, you need to grow up!” she snapped at him.

“Your mom needs to grow up,” he replied.

“Knock off the ‘your mom’ insults. She’s your mom too, Dork!” Just then an animal ran across the kids’ path and into the wooded area on their left. The children stopped.

“What was that?” Kayla asked. After a short hesitation, Robin quietly crept into the shrubs where the creature had vanished. Kaden and Kayla stood in the path and waited for about sixty seconds. Then a large, bipedal reptile, about five feet tall running on two legs darted out of the woods and headed straight for them, with Robin running behind chasing it.

“I’ve got ‘em!” Kayla cried out. As the creature ran by Kaden and Kayla, Kayla pursued it, ran along behind it and jumped onto the reptile’s back, holding on with her arms around the creature’s neck. The creature continued running through the forest, but Kayla’s restraint was enough to slow the monster down while Kaden and Robin came to her aid.

While Kayla and Kaden pinned down and subdued the animal, Robin opened her backpack, pulled out from thence a rope about twelve feet long, and proceeded to tie a lasso with it. Robin placed the lasso around the reptile’s neck. As Kaden and Kayla continued to hold the creature down, Robin began to pet it and speak softly to the animal. It stopped struggling and Kayla could feel its muscles relax.

“I think you can let go of him now.” Robin said. Kaden and Kayla slowly released the monster and stepped back. The creature lay there, panting heavily. The big lizard’s body type would probably remind you of an ostrich. Its skin color was a light brown, almost orange.

“It’s a galopasaurus.” Kayla said. “I’ve seen several of them running around here. There aren’t many of them left. Normally they come down here before winter, but they’re supposed to migrate to the top of the Slapout Mesa in the spring to feed and breed. This big guy is out of place - probably separated from its herd.” The galopasaurus sat up and stared at the kids for a moment. It was getting late, so Kaden thought it best to call it a day and go home. Kaden took the rope and led the creature along as the group again started walking.

This was the region of the Slapout Forest, located near the foothills of the Slapout Mesa, a large flattop mountain. Just east of the town of Slapout, the forest was a hidden world of lush, green woods with clear creeks and pools that formed as melted snow streamed down the Mesa in the spring. Shrubs and trees lay in the forest, including giant oaks and green and blue shaded spruce trees. Moss was often seen hanging from the branches and mushrooms grew from the sides of the rocks that bordered the mountain’s streams under the shade of the trees. Beautiful flowers also filled the hills and meadows of the forest. These woods were also home to fruitful, exotic plant life such as the Mesa banana trees, which produced a red, plantain-like fruit called Mesa bananas. The forest held many secrets, life forms unheard of by the rest of the world. Strange creatures dwelt there, “prehistoric” animals thought to be extinct. The Slapout Mesa was almost always in view, especially in the lower plains and the flatter areas of the forest.

The Slapout Forest was known to a few local hikers and campers, but most souls were not even aware of its existence. So the origin of the forest and the mysteries that it held remained unknown to the world; but three certain children were very familiar with it. These were the offspring of Kurt and Jasmine Welldine, and they resided in a small town called Slapout. The oldest of these siblings was a blonde eleven-year-old boy named Kaden Welldine. His little sister was Kayla, with long straight hair that was also blonde. At ten years old, she was the middle child. Their sister Robin was the youngest at five years old, a little girl with red cheeks and brown hair that was usually bound into a ponytail. Their family’s home was located beside the edge of the Slapout Forest, allowing them to explore it often. The kids were a bold bunch and were never afraid to approach the animals that lived in those woods or to make new friends among the wildlife.

As the children made their way back home with their galopasaurus, they crossed over a grassy field to reach the other side of the woods. Robin seemed disturbed about something.

“What’s wrong, Robin?” Kayla asked.

Robin responded, “I don’t like walking in tall grass. I’m scared of snakes!”

“Good grief Robin, you’re scared of everything!” Kaden remarked.

“Leave me alone, Kaden!” Robin then stopped suddenly, distracted. In the middle of the field, something was lying there in the grass, glowing with a pale blue aura. "Hey, I think I found something!" Robin said. She approached the blue glow and found an object that looked like a model of some kind of building, shaped like a pyramid, but blunt on the top. It was engraved with images of Mesopotamian gods and a cryptic language that she had never seen before. She picked it up as the others walked over to see. "It's mine, I found it first!" she said. The object was about ten inches tall, its surface felt like it was made of stone and metal, and its jasper and sapphire sides glistened in the sunlight. Every several seconds, the object would glow for a moment.

“Pretty!” Robin exclaimed.

“Hey cool, it’s glowing! How does it do that?” Kaden asked.

Kayla examined the object and said, “Um, Robin, I don’t know. Something does not feel right about that rock. And the pictures on that thing give me the creeps. Maybe you should just leave it here in the woods.”

“No, it’s my toy. I’m keeping it.” Robin replied. She placed the item into her pink backpack, and the group once again began walking home.

____________

The navigators assigned to the dragon Rahav shrilled with excitement. Humanoid beasts with bulgy, black eyes, sharp claws and covered with brown fur were gathered around large, red crystals that protruded up from the cavern’s stone floor. Something that they had seen in the glowing stones thrilled them.

“My lord, one of the artifacts has made contact with human flesh!” one of the creatures said.

“Wonderful.” Rahav replied. “I will prepare the scouts for departure. Discover the location of the soul that touched it and report back to me when you have more information.” The dragon walked out of the room where his navigators were doing their research. He glared into dark chasm that lay ahead of his lair and began to recollect through his memories of the ancient city.

“We have waited so long,” Rahav said to himself. “Long has it been since Shinar’s domain threatened to spread throughout the planet. We were so close to achieving our dreams at that time, and then our Enemy destroyed everything we worked so hard for. But we will not allow that to happen again. We have spent the last five thousand years preparing our armies, and when Babylon is raised from its ruins, not even Shaddai himself will be able to stop us! And now, my master Shamal will once again ascend into the heavens and establish his throne upon the farthest sides of the North! Babylon will again become a refuge for devils, evil spirits and every unclean and hateful bird. The nations will drink of the wine of Shamal’s rule, and I will reign at his side. It will be glorious!”

The dragon Rahav was a prince in Shamal's kingdom. He had pale, gray skin, a reptile walking upright on two legs. His shoulder height was that of an average man, but his long, slender neck brought his total stature to about eight feet. Rahav was not Shamal's favorite subject. Since his dramatic fall in ancient Egypt many centuries before, the dragon had sought diligently to regain Shamal's favor. So when Rahav was summoned to present himself before the demon king earlier that month, it is understanding that he was apprehensive. As requested, Rahav had come to Shamal’s dark realm, in the under-regions beneath the land of Shinar. The den where the sorcerer Shamal was enthroned was lit with dimly illuminated cylinder stones, red and green crystals that were placed into metal lamp stands like candles. Rahav's thick tail dragged behind as he sluggishly approached the sorcerer. The dragon knelt and paid homage to his master.

The sorcerer was anxious about something. The demon king’s hand grasped a bright, jeweled object lit with a pale blue aura. Shamal looked down at the dragon and said, “It has taken me five thousand years to obtain this artifact. Now that we can use it to activate the others, how quickly can you find them for me?”

Rahav responded, “I will not disappoint you, my lord. You will have the other two artifacts very soon. One is believed to have scattered to a place in North America, and the other is somewhere west of here in the Middle East. I will send my scouts to retrieve them.”

Shamal was a vile being who, like Sargon, desired to enslave humanity and cause the sons of Adam to suffer. Shamal’s outward appearance was a suitable expression of his inward character. His skin and flesh were of a red color, symbolic of the blood of the prophets and righteous men he had murdered. His eyes were like those of a dragon – yellow, dark, and lifeless. His hair and his beard were as dark as the Abyss from whence he drew his power, and he was dressed in a dark robe similar to those worn by the magicians of old.

“If you do not bring both artifacts back to me, you will be punished severely. I hope you understand the consequences, Rahav.” Shamal said grimly.

“You need not be troubled, my lord. I will put everything I have into finding them. Babylon will rise to the sky very soon.” Rahav replied.

After the Demon King again briefed the dragon on the penalty of failing, Rahav bowed himself and departed. The dragon gathered his navigators and spent a few weeks searching for the artifacts. Now, thanks to three human children, they had found one.

____________

“Something is not right,” said a young-looking warrior in a blue garment. “Demonic activity is increasing exponentially in the East. Shamal’s forces are surfacing in the land of Shinar like I’ve not seen before. What if-”

The man was disturbed. Threatened. While observing the earth from his vessel one day, a horrible thought penetrated the warrior’s mind that through him on edge. This particular season was the first time he had ever seen so many of Shamal’s militants gathering and transiting through what was once the land of Shinar, now the Babil Province of southern Iraq. A shadow world, which manifests itself only to certain individuals at a time, was at work here. Demons from Shamal’s kingdom lurked in this region and even spoke to a few in the darkness who would listen to them. It was a rare thing that these creatures ever be seen by the human eye, and they preferred to operate underground; but they were operational none-the-less. Though their activities remained discreet and secretive, urban legends and mythological rumors began to come about from the brief appearances they made in the night.

Yet after centuries of lying dormant, on this particular year Shamal’s servants from the Abyss began surfacing far more often than before, no longer trying to avoid human interaction. Shamal was busy. The fear in the warrior's heart lingered: what if the king of the demons was trying to resurrect the ancient city? Could it be possible? It had been so long. The kingdom of Shinar was utterly destroyed long ago. Could the sorcerer really possess the power to rebuild Babylon from its ruins? Many have tried to restore it. The closest anyone ever came to accomplishing this was when the Chaldean ruler Nebuchadnezzar rose to power over twenty-five hundred years ago. His kingdom was glorious, but it was nothing like the civilization that Shamal empowered Sargon to build. And without the three magical artifacts, the sorcerer could never acquire the resources needed to raise it back up again.

It was early May, and a strange flying craft hovered in the heavens just beyond our planet’s atmosphere. Unknown to any on earth, a vessel of foreign technology hung suspended over our world. The object was still, and its exterior dark. To the human eye, the vessel would have appeared as a dark blob of mass in the sky, a cloud or a mist, almost shapeless. The object was cold on the outside and seemingly lifeless. However, this outward appearance was but a decoy. Within the mist was a structure, thirty feet long by about forty feet wide. The dimensions of the walls remained the same until about nine feet tall; the walls then came inward and upward and came to a point about thirty feet up. The exterior of the pyramid was metallic, covered with lining that looked like pipes, and the entire structure was covered with ancient Phoenician text.

Inside the ship was Triachan, a man dressed in a silk, dark blue robe and armed with a sword in a decorative sheath tucked under his girdle. The hem of his garment covered the top of the blue, leather boots that were on his feet. His skin and eyes were dark, and his face was youthful and clean-shaved. His stature was average, about five feet and eight inches, and his head was covered with dark shoulder-length hair. The warrior reclined in a large, soft red chair in a squared room, the features of which blended a mix of both archeology and technology: several scarlet dyed goat skins lay over chrome flooring as carpet. The large monitor screen that he faced was complimented on each side by Hebraic lamps with golden lamp stands molded in the shape of buds and blossoms, a design reminiscent of the Davidic era in ancient Israel.

Triachan sat with a stern and grave countenance on his face. He took one more sip from the red wine that he was drinking and placed his glass down on the black stand beside him. He picked up a scroll from the table on the other side of his chair and began reading in an attempt to calm his mind; but distracting himself was useless. If his suspicions were true, he knew that he had a very serious situation on his hands. Triachan closed the scroll and stood, staring back into the monitor screen that disclosed to him what spirits and powers were at work in different geographical locations on the earth. Unfortunately, Triachan was right to be concerned.

CHAPTER 2

For a normal child Robin’s age, the journey back to the Welldine residence would only have taken about thirty minutes or so, but for Robin the trip was much longer. She was prone to become distracted, especially in these woods. She was in love with nature, obsessed with animals, and she had a unique relationship with the exotic beasts of the Slapout Forest. As it would be with many small girls, her favorite creatures of the forest were the rabbits that were all too common there.

Kaden and Kayla were anxious to get home, so it was reasonable that they were agitated when Robin spotted a small, brown rabbit sitting just ahead of them.

“Hey, a bunny!” Robin exclaimed.

“Great, as if just capturing a dinosaur wasn’t good enough for her. Why can’t she ever stay focused?” Kaden complained as Robin excitedly chased the rodent down the path. This chase was abruptly ended when Robin was hit in the head with a red Mesa banana. Robin put her hands on her head and shouted, “Ouch! Hey that hurt, Kaden! You Dummy!”

“It wasn’t me!” Kaden answered. The culprits to blame were the monkets. The monkets were primates that lived in small colonies among the trees of the Slapout Forest. The monkey-like members of this peculiar species were small, covered with bright yellow fur, and were equipped with curly tails that enabled them to hang from the branches of the trees in which they dwelt. The monkets’ eyes were unseen, covered with fur; in fact, one might believe that the monkets had no eyes. They made their homes in nests built of small sticks where they raised their little families.

Robin wiped the banana goo from her face and said, “Those nasty monkets, I’ll show them one day!” The little critters laughed mockingly and danced around among the branches of a Mesa banana tree above her. The monkets were probably the most intelligent of the animals in the Slapout Forest. They were clever and cunning, but very ill-mannered. This was due in part to their hyperactive nature and their need for attention. They were fearless of humans and had a very naughty habit of throwing bananas at the very few people who wandered through the woods. The monket tribes and colonies were also filled with strange rituals and customs. To give an example, the monkets loved cookies. They would collect hot coals stolen from campers abiding near the Slapout Forest, and would take them up to the highest branches. Then after taking wild wheat, honey, and other natural elements and ingredients gathered from the forest, the monkets would bundle them up in Mesa banana leaves and bake their own monket cookies right there in the treetops. Several forest fires in the area were attributed to the monkets, and rightfully so. No human had ever eaten one of these “cookies”, but they are believed to be delicious beyond reckoning.

Robin wanted to climb up and give these pests a hard time, but her fear of heights disabled her from exacting her revenge. The monkets were then frightened and fled, swinging on vines and jumping to the trees deeper in the forest. Something had scared them away. A growl could be heard from the bushes in front of Robin, and there was a rustling sound in the shrubs. The noises became louder. Something was coming. Kaden and Kayla walked up beside Robin to see what was going on. The growling started again.

“Kaden, did you just growl at me?” Kayla asked.

“No, that wasn’t me,” her brother answered.

Robin gazed into the woods and optimistically suggested, “Bunny?”

A young mountain lion then jumped out of the thicket and started running toward the kids. Kaden and Robin ran off in separate directions while Kayla stood still, standing directly in the lion’s path, ready to tackle it. The ten-year-old stood her ground, prepared to confront the big cat without fear. The lion, however, was not interested in Kayla or the other children. It ignored Kayla and ran right past her, going straight for the galopasaurus that was standing behind her. The feline beast pounced upon the prehistoric creature and pinned it to the ground.

The lion gazed into the galopasaurus’ eyes, lifted his right paw and extended his claws. But before he was able to finish off his prey and slay the dinosaur, he was struck in the head with the light thump of Kayla’s fist.

Kayla stood over the cat and cried, “Back off, Cannoli!” The lion looked up at Kayla and groaned with a pathetic moan.

“That’s right; I’m the one who hit you. And I’ll do it again if you take one bite out of our new pet. Go eat a monket or something.”

Kaden appeared stunned as the lion dropped to his side in submission and began licking his paw. The galopasaurus continued his panting, his eyes half-shut. He was almost unconscious at this point.

“You tamed a mountain lion!?” Kaden asked. “How come I never knew this?”

“I knew!” Robin said proudly.

“That’s right,” Kayla responded. “It was mine and Robin’s secret. His name is Cannoli. He was wandering out here last year by himself; he was just a little cub, so I caught him and I played with him until he liked me. Now he’s my pet. You better not tell Mom and Dad or I’ll beat you up.”

Kaden chuckled and said, “I’d like to see you try!”

“Don’t make me, Kaden. I’m only ten, but I’m just as tall as you are. I’ll beat you up and then I’ll make Cannoli eat you.”

The day was far spent and the sun began to set over the Westward Slopes. Slapout was possibly home to the most beautiful sunsets in the region. On this particular evening, the sky was decorated with pink, purple, and orange streaks that ran through the clouds, as if the sky were on fire. For the rest of the trip home, Kayla and Robin were escorted on Cannoli’s back. Kaden walked behind them through the trails, leading the galopasaurus along with the rope that was tied loosely around its neck. At long last, the Welldine children arrived home at their two-story house. The home was painted white on the outside and was complemented on the second story by a balcony that wrapped around the backside of the house. A gap in the railing was boarded up where the balcony had been recently damaged.

Robin was anxious to bring their new pet inside to show their parents, but Kayla and Kaden thought it best to keep the animals a secret. It would most likely mean a heart attack if their mother had seen her five and ten-year-old daughters riding the back of a vicious mountain lion; and the galopasaurus was just beyond explanation. Before they reached the front door of their house, Kayla, Robin, and Kaden released their animal friends and motioned for them to go back to the woods.

____________

“Mommy, guess what!” Robin exclaimed as Jasmine Welldine scooped a mess of rice and hamburger meat into the child’s plate. “We caught a dinosaur today! And we played with our mountain lion, and then I found a glowing rock.”

“That’s nice, Baby,” Jasmine responded. “Kurt, have you heard from Marcie today?”

“No I haven’t,” Kurt answered. “Why would I? She’s your sister. And I think she’s avoiding me since she still owes us for the cost of repairing the balcony.”

“I’m worried about her. We need to go check on her either tomorrow or Monday.” Jasmine’s attention then shifted to her children as Kaden dropped his fork with frustration and peered over at Robin.

“Robin, stop staring at me while I’m trying to eat!” Kaden snapped. “You’re creeping me out.”

“But you eat funny,” Robin replied in defense. “You hold your fork like a pencil and you smack when you eat. Mommy, why does Kaden eat funny?”

“Mom! Make her stop!”

After dinner, Robin and Kayla lay in their bedroom attic and conversed over the day’s events. While they were talking in bed, Kayla noticed that her little sister seemed a bit upset.

“Hey, why the long face? Something is bothering you, isn’t it?” Kayla questioned.

“Why do you think God made boys?” Robin replied. “They don’t do anything except pick on me and act stupid.”

“What do you mean? Are those guys at school giving you a hard time again?” Kayla asked.

“Yeah, and the teacher doesn’t do anything about it. And that Kaden makes me so mad sometimes!”

“Oh, I know what you mean! I love my big brother, but I really want to beat the mess out of him sometimes. Ya know, I think the world would be better off without boys.”

“Yeah! I think there should only be girls born from now on. If we ask God, do you think that He’ll do that for us?”

Kayla laughed. “I don’t think it works that way, Silly. But if you get harassed by those punks again at school, you just let me know and I’ll take care of them for you.”

“Thanks!” Robin said cheerfully. “Hey Kayla, do we have to go to church tomorrow?”

“Of course. Tomorrow is Sunday, isn’t it? Don’t you like going to church?”

“Sometimes, but the preacher is scary. I love God and I like the Bible, but our church is weird. Sometimes I wish we went to a fun church instead.”

“Yeah, I know what you mean,” Kayla said. “I like Bible stories and memorizing Scriptures and learning about God, but our church says things that aren’t in the Bible; like they’re just making up stuff. But don’t worry, we’ll still have fun tomorrow.” The room was then illuminated by a faint, blue light that came from underneath Robin’s bed sheets.

“Huh? Is that your nightlight?” Kayla asked.

“Nope.” Robin responded as she threw back her comforter, exposing the strange object that she found in the open field that day. “It’s my rock. It’s glowing again.”

“Good grief! Are you sleeping with that thing? I told you before, your rock freaks me out, and I don’t like the monster pictures on it. I think you really need to get rid of it, Robin.”

Robin embraced the object and said, “No, I don’t want to do that. My rock makes me happy. I’m going to keep it.”

____________

In church the next morning, Kayla’s ears were filled with the theological soup of postmodernism, relativism, and humanism. Kaden had learned to ignore empty philosophies like these, but Kayla was a bit less passive. It bothered her. As Christians, Kurt and Jasmine Welldine made it a point to take their children to church every Sunday. The idea of introducing the children to worship was noble, but the small, rural church where the Welldine family attended was under the edge. A bit cultic, in fact. Forty adult attendees sat in old, wooden pews and stared blankly at their fifty-year-old pastor, who was dressed in a dark suite. The minister slapped his Bible around like it was a gauntlet and spoke in a charismatic tone. His preaching was filled with stories from his life and the liberal indoctrination that he received in Bible College. His message was that the Scriptures should not be taken too seriously, that they should be taken with a grain of salt. “The Bible is a figurative message that God has given us,” he taught. “You should apply it any way that you can, but don’t take it literally.”

The pastor also held the idea that no one can possibly know who God is and that every man should find his own way of salvation. Regulations and ideas conceived by the church, and not Scripture, were the focal point in the pastor’s sermons, and most of the church cared nothing about having a true relationship with God.

After community worship, the children were dismissed to go to their classes. During Sunday school, Kayla’s teacher began a brief overview of Bible history. She began with a lecture on God’s covenant given to Abraham and the dispensation of conscience; then the giving of the Law during the time of Moses. Then she began to discuss the Davidic era and God’s covenant to King David.

This excited little Kayla, since David was without doubt her favorite character in the Bible. Her mind began to wander into a fantasy:

What would it be like to have lived in those days, or to fight in David’s army? What would it be like to meet one of his warriors, the soldiers that the Bible calls ‘David’s Mighty Men’? Or to actually experience and witness the battle between David and Goliath?

Kayla’s daydream was interrupted when she looked toward the open window in the room and saw her galopasaurus sitting there, staring at her and the other kids in the class. Apparently the reptile had grown attached to the kids in the short time they spent together and had now followed them to church.

Kayla raised her hand nervously and said, “Uh, Teacher, we have a problem. There’s a – well, there’s a galopasaurus standing outside.”

Kayla’s teacher responded, “That’s ridiculous, Kayla. The galopasaurus has been extinct for over sixty million years. Humans and dinosaurs did not even coexist, dear. I really wish you would stop taking the six-day creation account so literally.” The cry of children screaming and laughing could then be heard as the galopasaurus began to climb headfirst through the open window and into the classroom. After the Sunday school teacher had fainted, the galopasaurus ran over to Kayla’s chair. It was quickly spooked, however, by all of the other children who rushed over to see. It panicked and began running through the other classrooms in the church, through the sanctuary where the adult service was held, and then out the front door. The pastor ended the service as mass confusion erupted among the congregation.

This was a typical weekend for the Welldine children. It is written in the Psalms that if you delight in the LORD, He will give you the desires of your heart. These kids thrived on adventure and excitement, and it was given to them. They were a rowdy bunch, and there was not a boring moment in their lives.

However, they were about to be given more excitement than they could have wanted. Far away in the darkness of Shinar, the dragon Rahav was recruiting his scouts. One hundred small demons, each around two feet tall, gathered and stood before Rahav. These imps were black, fur-less creatures with sharp claws and dark amphibian-like eyes.

“One of the artifacts has been located in North America. It has been discovered by three human children.” Rahav told them. “My navigators will give you their exact location as you leave Shinar. Slay the children and bring me the artifact! Go now, for the glory of Shamal!” The imps shouted with a loud, obnoxious shriek and then stormed out of Rahav’s lair.

CHAPTER 3

“I can never get this stupid thing to work when I need to!” Triachan blurted as he struck his coffee machine with a fierce roundhouse kick, leaving a massive dent in it. “Alas! Now it will never work. It seems I can never obtain a descent cup of coffee.” Regardless of his many talents, Triachan was no mechanic. He managed to operate this vessel in the heavens, but maintenance was not his gift. Triachan made journeys to the earth periodically, and it was on these trips that he would pick up supplies to sustain him during his time in space.

On his last visit to North America, he spotted this coffee and cappuccino maker and felt it would make a nice addition to his collection of western appliances. The latest generations of humanity loved convenience and comfort, and so Triachan wanted to see what it was all about. After filling his ship with gadgets and kitchen appliances such as this, Triachan decided that there was nothing convenient about them. Sometimes, they are just more trouble than they are worth.

Triachan's vessel orbiting the earth was no normal spacecraft; certainly not of this age. The materials compromising the ship’s structure were of an unusual metal alloy. This shiny metal was strong enough to endure very high temperatures as it passed through earth’s atmosphere, and yet light enough to fly and travel with amazing energy efficiency. It was fueled entirely by solar radiation captured by the mist surrounding the structure. The ship was larger at the bottom, where the storage and housing were located. The top of the craft was small and came to a point, giving the whole thing a pyramid shape. Inside, the walls were covered with Aramaic and Phoenician scripts and hieroglyphic symbols of some kind.

“I’m letting my anxiety get the best of me,” Triachan said as he walked over to the large window where the earth’s surface was visible. He stared over the planet and watched attentively. Triachan possessed a spiritual gift of foresight. He could detect and see when people on earth were in danger, and in rare instances, he could see quick glimpses into the future. With this gift, his technology, and his outstanding ability to fight, he took upon himself the role of a guardian and sought to protect those weaker than himself when he had opportunity. While looking out over the Middle East on this particular day, he spotted Rahav’s minions preparing to leave Shinar. Seeing a vision of three children in the United States being attacked by demon imps, Triachan powered up his ship and began his descent to the earth.

After learning of the children’s location, Triachan guided his vessel that evening to the region of Slapout and landed it on the highest outskirts of the Slapout Forest, the top of the Slapout Mesa. This was about forty miles from town, but Triachan could not risk anyone seeing him and his flying vessel descending from the sky. His vessel was well cloaked by its mist, but one too many UFO sightings made Triachan more cautious. This remote location atop of the Mesa was an ideal landing place. To make it less visible, the ship was landed in a small meadow surrounded by giant oaks.

“My vessel is over fifty-eight cubits tall,” Triachan said to himself. “I hope these oaks are enough to keep it safely hidden.” Triachan deactivated the mist and disembarked from his vessel. He covered himself with his brown cloak and began the journey toward the small town of Slapout. It was a beautiful night: the sky was clear and the moon and stars were bright. Triachan carried his sword in its sheath under his girdle and was packed with a bag made of sackcloth on his back. With a sense of urgency, the warrior ran swiftly down the mountain, with the light of the full moon illuminating his path.

“Rahav’s demons have not long left Shinar, so I should have time to rest before I meet up with the kids,” Triachan said to himself. “But what on earth does Rahav want with three human children, anyway?”

____________

The following day after school, Kaden, Kayla, and Robin were walking home and decided to make a pit stop in town and grab a bite to eat. The Welldine residence was located on the outskirts of Slapout, isolated from the markets, restaurants, and small shopping malls that were found downtown. It was a treat for the kids to periodically stop on the way from school and roam downtown, browsing through the stores there.

“I want a peanut butter cone!” Robin whined as they approached their favorite ice cream shop. Kaden and Kayla were the ones given a weekly allowance, so it was their responsibility to make sure Robin was treated to the same ice cream privileges as they were.

“Calm down, Robin. We’re not even inside yet.” Kaden responded. The three walked into the little store and up to the counter to order. Kaden gazed up at the menu, then looked at the cashier and said, “Excuse me, Mister. I would like to order a tall Nectar Smoothie, a small peanut butter ice cream cone, and…what did you want, Kayla?”

“Just give me a vanilla milkshake.” Kayla responded.

Kaden and his siblings stood there for a moment waiting for the cashier to give them their total for the order. After a minute or so Kaden broke the awkward silence by saying, “Are you okay, Mister? Did you hear anything I just said?”

Behind the register stood a man with a narrow face and long hair. He looked young, perhaps in his early twenties. He seemed a bit spaced out and gazed into the distance. He snapped out of his trance and with a mellow voice said, “Huh? Oh, sorry, could you repeat that order? I’m not all here today.”

“I said, could we have a Nectar Smoothie, one small peanut butter cone, and a medium vanilla shake?” Kaden replied irritably.

“Oh, right. Your total comes to four dollars and sixty-seven cents, and your order number is fifty-two.” After taking Kaden’s money, the young man said, “Have a seat and it will be right out.” The three kids walked over to one of the round tables in the shop and sat down. As Robin jumped up onto her seat, she took off her pink backpack and set it on the floor. The infamous blue glow then appeared from inside her bag.

“You brought that thing to school? How come?” Kayla inquired.

“Today was show and tell.” Robin answered. “I had the coolest presentation in the class. My teacher even called Professor Shreiner and he came to see my rock. He looked at it for a long time and said he would give me five thousand dollars for it, but I said that he couldn’t keep it. It’s mine.”

“Five thousand dollars!? Robin, do you realize how much money that is?”

“Is that a lot?”

“Yes it’s a lot! Do you have any idea how many ice cream cones you could buy with that much money? We would never need our allowance again; we’d be set for life!”

“Okay, tomorrow I’ll take my rock back to class and see if he still wants it.”

A teenage girl then walked up to the table with the kids’ ice cream.

“Here you go.” She said as she placed the smoothie and shake on the table. She then handed Robin a little cone filled with yellow ice cream.

“Huh? This is lemon.” Robin complained as the waitress walked away. “I wanted peanut butter. That upsets me. I’m going to give them a piece of my mind.” The little five-year-old hopped down from her chair and walked over to speak to the cashier. But before she had the chance to scold anyone, an overweight, bearded man wearing glasses and business attire came out from a door behind the counter.

This middle-aged entrepreneur was angry to say the least. With a red face, he walked up to the young man running the register and fussed, “You’re killing me, Jared! How could anyone possibly mess up so many orders in one day? We’ve lost a lot of good customers today because of you. I don’t know what I was thinking when I hired you. You’re worthless as an employee.”

Jared hung his head low and replied, “I’m sorry, Mr. Butlow. I’ll tighten up; I just need one more day to straighten myself out.”

“I’ve already given you three weeks. I can’t afford to keep you around any longer. I’m sorry Jared, but I’m going to have to let you go. You have another job with the state, don’t you? Why don’t you just give that a try and leave us alone around here.” Robin’s anger was turned to pity as she watched Jared remove his plastic apron and mope out of the store. Robin stood and glared at him as he walked down Main Street and then out of sight.

Lemon isn’t all that bad, Robin thought to herself as she returned to her seat. After reminiscing about their day for a while, Kaden, Kayla, and Robin got up from their seats and departed to go home. When they reached the dirt road that led to their country home, Kayla stopped and looked at the oak trees that lay on each side of the road. It was about 4:30 in the afternoon, several hours before nightfall could be expected – yet something about the woods seemed unusually dark and threatening.

“Kayla? You look pale. What has gotten into you?” Kaden asked.

“I don’t know. I have a really bad feeling. I know this sounds weird, but maybe we shouldn’t go home right now.” Kayla replied.

“What? Did something happen at school? You beat those boys up in Robin’s class, didn’t you! And now you’re scared to go home because you don’t want Mom and Dad to find out.”

“No, Dufus! That has nothing to do with it. It’s something else. It’s hard to explain, but it feels like something bad is about to happen.”

Kaden answered, “Oh, now you sound like Mom with her ‘woman’s intuition’. You’re just being paranoid.”

“I know what I’m talking about, Kaden! Something is wrong! We don’t need to go home just yet.”

Robin tugged on Kaden’s shirt and cried, “I’m scared, Kaden! I don’t want to go home right now either. Let’s go to Aunt Marcie’s house.”

“Oh great, now you’ve got Robin scared.” Kaden fussed. “Look, you know how Mom worries if we’re not home before dinner. If I don’t get you back soon I’ll be trouble. Now stop imagining things and let’s go home.”

Kayla was still spooked, but she and Robin hesitantly followed their brother along the dirt road and then arrived at their home near the woods. As they approached the front door of their Slapout home, the house seemed unusually quiet. The dogs did not come out to greet them. There was no sound of a television, no sound of their mom hurrying around in the kitchen. The lights were all off, except for a chandelier lamp in the kitchen. Kaden slowly creaked open the door going into the living room and looked around. No one seemed to be home.

“Mom? Dad? We’re home. Is anyone is here?” Kaden called out as he walked around. Kayla and Robin searched the bedrooms on the second floor, but found no one.

“This is weird.” Kaden said. “Mom and Dad are always home when we get back from school. I hope nothing’s wrong.” The girls came down from upstairs and met their brother in the sitting area where their father would usually read or watch television. The Welldine home was normally filled with activity and chaos, so this silence was foreign to Kaden and his sisters. As they stood there listening, the noises that would normally have gone unnoticed were magnified. They could hear the gentle hum of electronics and appliances running in the kitchen, the clock ticking in the sitting room, the faint rumbling of the air conditioner on the other side of the house, and the low-keyed sound of the hot water heater in the basement.

The loud noise of shattering glass then resounded in the kitchen. Kaden and the others ran to the kitchen and watched in horror as a band of vile creatures with dark skin and pointy ears climbed into the house through broken windows above the sink. The slide door leading to the backyard was also smashed through, opening the way for more demon imps to invade their home. The little monsters stood in an offensive position, staring the children down in a predatory fashion, exposing their sharp teeth and wheezing and screeching with high-pitched growls.

“What – what are those? Kaden, please tell me those are your pets.” Kayla cried.

“Do you really think Mom would let me keep something like THAT in the house!?” Kaden answered. “They’re all over the place! Where did they come from? Are they some kind of demented monkeys or something?” Two-dozen or so more imps started marching in through the broken slide door and joined the others in the middle of the kitchen, preparing to attack the youths.

“We need to get out of here,” Kaden said as the creatures crept toward him and his sisters with even more threatening stance, slowly backing them into the living room. “Let’s make a run for it – now!”

Out the front door they went and ran around to the side their home, where their bicycles were leaned against the house. Afraid and panicky, Kaden and Kayla jumped onto their bikes and dashed toward the ascending path that led up to the Slapout Forest. Robin attempted to follow, but her little tricycle was no match for the rocky terrain of the forest. She lagged behind, screaming as the creatures ran out of the house to chase after them. As Kaden and Kayla quickly sped off into the distance, it was obvious whom the demons pursued first.

Robin hastened her pace and pedaled faster, but when the front wheel of her tricycle hit a rock, she and her bike tumbled forward and then over. She landed on her side, sliding across the ground and scraping her legs. Hurt and in shock, Robin sat up to see the imps running toward her, getting closer. She sat there unable to move, crying and sobbing.

CHAPTER 4

About one hundred yards into the forest, Kayla realized that their sister was not with them. She quickly turned around and started heading back, but Kaden kept going. Kayla could see her little sister sitting helpless on the ground, the demons within feet of her, but there was no way she would be able to make it to Robin in time to make a difference. A horrible thought sunk into Kayla’s mind, the realization that her baby sister was about to perish right before her eyes.

When it would seem that all hope was lost, Robin sobbingly prayed and screamed for God to save her. She closed her eyes, blanking out the monsters, almost as if to hide herself from them. Then suddenly, with eyes shut and in the darkness of her prayer for help, she heard the sound of metal swooshing through the air, followed by the shrieks and screams of demons. Robin opened her eyes. Some of the imps that before were chasing her were now laid on the ground nearby, wounded or dead. Others were running away.

In front of Robin stood a man with bronze-colored skin and dark, shoulder length hair. He wore a brown cloak over a blue robe and faced the other direction with his sword drawn. The warrior turned around, looked down at Robin and said, “Get up, child! They’ll be coming back soon. We need to leave this place.” Robin’s inability to move must have only been a paralysis of fear, because she managed to get herself up off the ground.

Robin stood to her feet trembling and looked up at the stranger with confusion. Kayla then arrived on her bicycle, equally confused and inquired, “Who are you? Where are our parents?”

The man placed his sword back into its sheath under his linen girdle and said, “You can call me Triachan. I saw those monsters coming after you, so I came to give aid. Why are those demons chasing you?”

“We don’t know. We just came home and those things broke into our house and tried to kill us. What are we supposed to do now?”

“You’re going to trust me, that’s what. Leave that bike here. Let’s scout the area and try to find a way out of here.” Upon further observation, Triachan discovered that the way back to town was not only guarded by imps. Carefully crawling on the ground under the cover of shrubbery, Triachan and the kids spotted tall mantis-like creatures holding shattering weapons that resembled sledgehammers covered with spikes. The creatures stood guard at every exit and passage out of the forest area. Some of them were moving through the woods, searching diligently as though they were hunting something – or someone.

“Those are Rahav’s sentinels,” Triachan whispered. “It’s bizarre that the enemy would extend such resources to destroy three little kids. What does all of this mean?” Triachan pondered for a moment. “The way back to town is too heavily guarded. I don’t doubt that I can take out those monsters, but if I attempt to break through head on, there is a chance that you little ones could get hurt in the line of fire. I’m going to take you to my vessel. That means we’re going to have to travel through the forest to the top of the Slapout Mesa. This is not going to be as smooth as I had hoped.” Tracking through the woods would have been no problem for Triachan, but taking three children forty miles uphill to the top of the mountain was not going to be easy.

Triachan looked at Robin and said, “When we reach my ship, I can use it to take you guys to safety. Just stay quiet and follow me, okay?” Robin nodded in compliance, but Kayla was not so sure.

“Your ship? On top of the Slapout Mesa!?” Kayla cried. “We don’t even know you, and you want us to follow you into the Slapout Forest so you can take us to…your ship? I don’t think so.”

“Look, I don’t like this any more than you do, but you don’t have a choice. The two of you can either take your chances with me, or you can go confront those monsters again. By the way, were there not three of you? Where is your brother?”

“Kaden left us. When I turned around to check on Robin, he continued riding into the woods.” This angered Triachan. Sure, he was just a boy, but at eleven years of age he should have taken far more responsibility for his sisters’ wellbeing.

Triachan managed to convince Kayla to come with him. As it turned out, transportation for the two girls was provided for. Hearing their screams, Cannoli came running to their aid and found them at the edge of the forest with Triachan. Kayla and Robin followed Triachan, riding on the lion’s back while Triachan ran on foot with unnatural speed and stamina.

It was not long before Triachan found Kaden wandering around in the woods. He had crashed his bicycle and started walking back to see what had become of Kayla and Robin. Kaden’s reaction to seeing Triachan was similar to that of his sisters, but there was no time for a briefing. They needed to keep moving to make sure Rahav’s minions were not following them.

It took them an hour to progress a few miles into the forest. When they came to an open area in the woods, Kayla and Robin dismounted from Cannoli’s back. Cannoli collapsed, panting and wheezing.

“I’m sorry, buddy,” Kayla said as she rubbed Cannoli on the back of the head. “This is too much excitement for one day, isn’t it?”

“It’s going to get dark soon,” Triachan said. “Let’s stop here. I’m going to go set up camp for the evening.” Triachan dropped the bag from off his back and started pulling out his supplies.

“Where did you get the tents and other stuff?” Kayla asked.

“I brought supplies for just an emergency as this. There’s plenty of food for you as well.” Needless to say, the Welldine kids were buzzing with questions and anxious to find out who this stranger was and where he came from, but Triachan was not interested in answering any questions. The children watched as he set up two small, canvas tents and laid out four mats as well as blankets for them. When he proceeded to start a fire from the wood he had gathered, Kaden objected.

“Hey, aren’t we trying to hide?” Kaden fussed. “If those monsters see the smoke from our fire, they’ll know that we’re here.”

“They already know that we’re here,” Triachan said. “But don’t let that concern you. I can handle the likes of those cretins. I’ll be sleeping with one eye open tonight, you could say.”

“Why can’t we go home?” Kaden asked.

“Your home is…under siege. I cannot take you back there right now. Don’t worry, I won’t allow any harm to come to you tonight. It’s hard to explain, but I can feel when my enemies are near. If they get near our camp, I will be prepared. And besides, I don’t think those demons are going to make their next move until they have first reported to their master.”

“Huh? Their master?”

“Yes. The monsters that attacked you today were sent by an old enemy of mine, back in the Middle East. I have no idea what these demons are doing here in the United States, but one thing is obvious: they don’t like you guys, and they are trying to kill you.”

Kayla perked up as if she was excited by the idea of having demon creatures chase after them. “Well, I’m up for the challenge!” she said. “Those monsters don’t scare me. I’ll beat them down like I do Kaden. We don’t need your help, Triachan.”

“That’s enough, Kayla! We’re not talking about your pets or the little woodland creatures of the forest here. It’s ridiculous how much you have belittled this circumstance. I don’t know who you think you are, but you’re going to get yourself killed if you don’t take this more seriously. Now do as I tell you and stop being so obstinate. Do you understand me?”

“What does obstinate mean?” Robin asked.

Kayla had a sudden look of distraught on her face and whined, “Um, Triachan, you’re right about this being a serious situation. I have to go to the bathroom real bad.”

“Can I play with the sword!?” Kaden exclaimed.

“Triachan, can I cut your hair?”

“Are you like a guardian angel or something?”

“Oh man, now I really have to pee!”

Unbelievable. The reality suddenly occurred to Triachan that Providence had assigned him to protect these children. He placed his right hand on his face and lamented, “In my missions and conquests, I have liberated kingdoms, rescued dignitaries, subdued armies and fought some of Hell’s fiercest evils. And now I’m babysitting! Why do they have to be kids? Why is this happening to me?”

The pity party was disrupted when Triachan felt two little hands grasping his garment. Robin climbed up into his arms, looked him in the face for a moment and said, “I like you, Triachan.”

“Oh, good grief.”

____________

A red, fiery portal in the netherworld of Shinar opened itself near Rahav’s abode. The small army of devils that the dragon had sent earlier was spewed from the vortex, as if Hell itself was vomiting. The dragon’s servants had come back empty-handed. Rahav was bitterly disappointed by his minions’ failure to retrieve the artifact.

“You let me down,” he said to them. The imps and sentinels who returned to give Rahav the ill tidings hung their heads in disgrace. “Do you not realize that you will partake in my punishment if we are not successful? How can it be that three feeble children were too much for you to handle?”

One of the sentinels approached, bowing on one knee before the dragon and spoke with a metallic and resonant voice, “It was not the children who prevented us, my master. The Hittite, the one who wields the sword of the Philistine, appeared to defend the little ones and overpowered our forces. He now travels with them and intends to take them to safety, beyond our reach.” It is a strange and disturbing thing to see a sentinel kneeling – in fact, it would be a strange thing to see a sentinel at all. Their limbs are sharp, slender, and shiny, like those of a giant insect. They are covered with a green and silver exoskeleton, and their bulgy eyes are definitely nightmare material.

“The Hittite?” Rahav replied. “You speak of Triachan. Curse him! No wonder my scouts were unable to seize Shamal’s artifact. And if the Hittite knew they were coming to slay the children, he might be onto us and what we are trying to do. This is not good.” Upon hearing of Triachan’s involvement, Rahav decided to recruit his Six Elite, his greatest warriors and go to America in person to destroy Triachan and the children. Six evil spirits then came and presented themselves before the dragon while Rahav’s navigators prepared flying chariots for him and his warriors to use for traveling to the United States.

The first of Rahav’s Six Elite was the black devil Anushah, the spirit of despair. Preceded by his own shadow which went before him, the monster crept into Rahav’s presence on his four legs and bowed before his master. Anushah’s very presence injects a surge of heaviness and hopelessness into human souls as he stalks them. One might call him the chupacabra of the demon world. He is renowned for biting his victims in the neck, latching onto them, and sucking the energy and life out of them. Anushah has slain many with this technique.

Jarah, the spirit of fear, also came slithering into the dark chamber where Rahav resided. Jarah’s appearance was frightening in itself. This serpent was covered with white scales and the black stripes of a tiger. He had a body similar to that of a python, and the head of a cobra. His size however varied and was directly influenced by the level of fear in his victims’ hearts.

An abominable beast with the head of a boar and the body of man also stood in the room, awaiting Rahav’s approval to depart for North America. This was Kain, the dark lord of rage and hatred and the father of all murder. It was he who provoked Cain the son of Adam to slay Abel, and ever since he has used bitterness and anger to promote a continual shedding of blood on the earth.

The giant creature Hekrashenda approached, crawling on her six tentacles and foaming at the mouth. Hekrashenda was appointed the mistress of chaos and destruction and is always seeking to devour. Her long tentacles are centered by a hideous face with sharp fangs and a monstrous tongue. Strangely enough, she has the ability to transform herself into a beautiful woman, and often induces infatuation and lust to further her corruption in the hearts of men.

Then came Hex the magician, floating into the chamber, dressed in a flowing white robe and turban. Aside from his garment and turban, he was virtually invisible, save for his large blue eyes and his white-gloved hands which appeared to suspend in front of him. Hex was one determined to convince humanity that life is nothing more than an illusion, reality is only relative, and one’s world is merely the product of his or her interpretation. To enforce this postmodern ideal, Shamal had recently imparted to Hex the gift of distortion. As Hell’s greatest illusionist, the wishy-washy magician possessed the ability to change the appearance of any environment and cause people to see whatever he wished.

Last, but certainly not least, was the frog spirit Petak, Rahav’s right hand man and most trusted adviser. He has worked with Rahav since the days of ancient Egypt, when they both ascended from the Nile River and persuaded Pharaoh into enslaving the Israelites many centuries ago. Dressed in an eloquent robe of scarlet and gold lining, this lewd frog has proven to be a powerful sorcerer and deceiver throughout history. Petak has successfully led many of the Gentile nations into idolatry, and he is a master at formulating new religions. It is he whom Shamal has chosen to deceive the world leaders before the end of the world, to gather Shamal’s armies for the last war.

“The Hittite is the only thing standing between us and world domination,” Rahav said to them. “It is of the utmost importance that we find him and the three children traveling with him. As I speak, they are attempting to flee from a mountainous region in North America. If they are successful in their escape, the artifact they carry might be lost forever. We cannot allow that to happen. Prepare for battle; we are going to America.”

____________

Night had fallen in the Slapout Forest. Triachan faced the forest and closed his eyes – yes, the demons were gone. Their stench was nowhere near. This was good news. Perhaps his resistance was enough to scare off Rahav’s minions – perhaps. It could be that they had returned to their dark home in the Middle East to report to Rahav. Was it safe to return home again with the children? Maybe it would be safer to keep them here in the shelter of the woods for the night. Where would he take three small children anyway? He couldn’t leave them alone at their abandoned house. And who could he leave them with in town? Yes, a young man from the East dressed in a robe and armed with a sword bringing three abandoned children to the police. Triachan's mind played out the potential scenario:

“That's right, officer, demons from the land of Shinar...No, I don’t know where their parents are, but I was planning to take them to my vessel at the top of the Mesa...”

Not a good idea. Triachan decided to make one more attempt to explain what was going on before letting the kids go to sleep. He lined them up in a militant fashion and said, “Alright, it seems you three have a short attention span, so I’ll get straight to the point: the situation is very serious, guys. I –” Triachan paused, turned, and looked down. A furry blue animal about thirty inches tall stood at his feet, looking up at him.

Triachan looked back toward the children and fussed, “What is THAT!?” as if it were their fault the thing was there staring at him.

“That’s a Mesa sasquatch, Triachan.” Kayla answered.

“This is absurd! What kind of a forest is this? We never had such bizarre beasts where I'm from. This is like a circus wildlife preserve or something.” The sasquatch frowned and Triachan sighed. “Okay, enough distraction. Why don’t you guys go sit there by the fire, and I’ll tell you the whole story.” Kaden, Kayla, Robin and their new little blue friend sat down on a boulder beside the fire and listened attentively.

“For reasons unknown to me, you three have been marked for annihilation by one of Hell’s craftiest assassins. One called Rahav is trying to destroy you.”

“Is that like what Aunt Marcie had to go to after she rode my tricycle off our balcony?” Robin asked with sincerity.

Triachan chuckled. “No, little one, not rehab; his name is Rahav, a dangerous dragon spirit from ancient Egypt.”

“Cool!” Kaden exclaimed.

“No Kaden, it’s not cool. Rahav is a very wicked being, and he has shed a lot of innocent blood throughout the centuries. He’s a murderer. I have fought him on several occasions, but not even I have been able to destroy him. His evil stems from his own pride and self worship; in fact, in my native tongue Rahav’s name actually means ‘haughty’ or ‘arrogant’.

“It started a long time ago, when the sons of men first began to multiply and disperse through the earth. The nations were young then, but it did not take long for them to rise against each other and for one world power to dominate the others. The first of these world powers descended from Mitzrayim, the son of Ham, the son of Noah. Mitzrayim’s descendants became known as the nation of Egypt.

“A Semite family had come to live in the land of Egypt. These were the relatives of Governor Zafnat-Paneach, overseer of Pharaoh’s house. The Semites started families, reproduced, and grew into the nation that you now call Israel. The Semite family lived peacefully with the Egyptians for many years, and all was well – until Rahav showed up. One morning while Pharaoh and his priests were collecting water from the Nile River, a tall dragon with incredible power ascended from the waters.

“’I am Rahav,’ the dragon told them, ‘and I have been sent from the darkness to serve you and the people of Egypt. Renounce the God of Zafnat-Paneach, and I will exalt your throne like the stars in the heavens.’ And Pharaoh did. A horrid darkness fell upon the Israelite family as Rahav hardened the hearts of the Egyptian rulers. At the dragon’s counsel, they enslaved the Israelites into cruel labor and bondage. Rahav’s servant Petak also used his witchcraft to spawn the gods of ancient Egypt: Ra, Ptah, Osiris, Anubis, Nut, Horus, and many others were brought forth from the underworld to rule over the land of Egypt under Rahav’s supervision.

“This idolatry and the oppression of the Israelites continued for a long time. Then one day the God of the Israelites, Yahweh, saw their pain and heard their cry for help. By the hand of the prophet Moses, the Almighty sent ten plagues to judge the gods of Egypt and deliver the Israelites from their slavery. After Egypt was destroyed and devastated by these plagues, the Israelites fled and were led by their God to the Red Sea. Not willing to let them go, Pharaoh chased after them with his armies and surrounded their camp. Rahav also arrived and dove into the waters ahead of the Israeli camp. The clouds in the sky darkened as the dragon dematerialized into spirit form, possessing the Red Sea in an attempted to destroy the Israelites from the other side. He cried out in defiance, cursing the Israeli God. The waves of the sea roared violently, expressing Rahav’s challenge. His laughter could be heard echoing from the waters.

“The waves then began to rise in an orderly manner, causing the waters to form a giant figure of the dragon’s face. ‘What can you do now, Shaddai?’ Rahav’s spirit shouted. ‘Pharaoh’s host is armed on one side, and here I am ready to kill the Hebrews from the other end. Your children are trapped. I have the advantage now. I dare you to attack!’ A fierce wind from the east then began to blow upon the watery shape of Rahav’s face. The dragon screamed as the waters parted and the Red Sea split into two sections.

“Of course you know the rest of the story. The Israelites crossed over on dry land and were eventually brought into the Promised Land. Rahav, on the other hand, was broken into pieces that day; he survived, though injured beyond repair. Since the dragon’s defeat, he has never possessed the great power that he once had. He roams the earth today, doing Satan’s bidding and performing miniscule tasks for the kingdom of darkness. And now he wants to kill the three of you.”

What a campfire story! Kaden and the girls must have comprehended the gravity of what was happening. They sat in front of the fire silent, jaws dropped. This was not a game, not a prank.

Robin in particular seemed troubled by Triachan’s statements. “That’s a sad story, Triachan.”

CHAPTER 5

Tuesday morning brought a new day, rejuvenated strength, and a lot more questions. The sun began to rise and beam over the Slapout Mesa and over the Eastern Range, giving the entire region a shade of gold. Triachan of course was already up – in fact, he hardly slept at all that night. He had sat through the hours of the night alert and steadily keeping watch. The lack of sleep did not faze him. Triachan stood facing the Slapout Mesa and reconsidered his decision to bring the kids all the way to his vessel.

“Oh Lord God of Israel, am I doing the right thing?” Triachan prayed. “They are only children. I fear the burden of bringing them through this wilderness could be too dangerous, yet the risk of engaging in battle with the enemy could also compromise their safety. Children have never been under my care before, and at this point I still don’t know what has become of their parents. What should I do? Give your servant wisdom, and offer these kids and myself your protection. Bless us and keep us.”

Kaden, Robin and Kayla awoke to find several stacks of crisp wafers lying in front of their tents, neatly placed on a linen cloth.

“Why are we having crackers for breakfast?” Robin asked.

“Those are not crackers,” Triachan answered. “It’s unleavened bread. Bread preserves longer if baked without yeast. Eat as many as you like; you’re going to need the energy today.”

“Can’t we have pizza instead?” Kaden asked, half-serious.

Kayla was suddenly distracted, anxiously looking around for something. “Where is Cannoli?” she asked.

Triachan answered, “We don’t have room for any distractions, so I ran off your lion and the little blue creature last night. The last thing we need while being chased by the powers of darkness are little pets to slow us down.”

Kayla was enraged. She cried, “Triachan, you jerk! You have no right to tell me what pets I can and cannot have! I needed Cannoli to give me rides!”

“Calm down, Kayla. That cat does not have the strength to carry you across the journey that we are about to take on. It was best for Cannoli. It would have been too dangerous for him. He can’t follow us where we’re going.”

Kayla then studied the flat, bread morsels that Triachan had set out and said, “Unleavened bread for breakfast? Yep, we’re going to starve. Some babysitter you are! You brought us out here to die in these woods. We would have been better off getting captured by those demon monkey thingies. I bet they would have at least given us a decent meal before killing us off.”

“Alright Miss Drama Queen, you need a change of attitude. No one is going to die, okay? Goodness, are you always this grumpy when you wake up in the morning?”

“She’s usually worse.” Kaden said.

“Shut up Kaden!”

“Mellow down, Kayla,” Triachan said. “Listen, I can tell that you’re afraid and I understand. But you must not allow your fear and doubt to control your attitude or character.”

“What makes you think Kayla is scared?” Kaden asked. “Robin is usually the skittish one.”

“Yeah Triachan, how did you know that I’m scared?” Kayla asked.

Triachan replied, “I can tell by the way you treat other people. The fear of evil often has a negative impact on one’s heart. It changes people and distorts their perception of who God is. Since our encounter yesterday, you have been irritable, untrusting and disrespectful. But you don’t have to be afraid, Kayla. Rahav and his minions don’t have any real power over you, you know? God is still very much in control, and if you knew how much He loves you, all your fears would melt away. Do you know what the Bible says about that?”

“Kayla knows the Bible better than anyone,” Robin said. “She even has more Bible verses memorized than the teachers do.”

“Oh, is that true? Let’s find out. We’ll play a game. I’ll name out a Scripture reference, and without looking, you have to tell me what it says. Here we go: quote First John 4:18 to me.”

Kayla’s face lit up with excitement. “Oh I know that one!” she said. “’There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth out fear: because fear hath torment. He that feareth is not made perfect in love.’”

“Nice.” Triachan said playfully. “I’m impressed; and is that the King James Version that I hear? Not bad for an eight-year-old.”

“I’m ten and a half!”

“Whatever. Alright, let’s try another one. How about Second Timothy 1:7?”

“Yep I know that one too. ‘For God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound mind.’”

“First John 4:4?”

“’Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them: because greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world.’”

“Excellent. Let’s do one more. Now, you should know that the Old Testament is my favorite, so I’ll ask for a quote from the Hebrew Scriptures: Isaiah 41:10.”

Kayla hesitated thoughtfully and then recited, “’Fear thou not; for I am with thee: be not dismayed; for I am thy God: I will strengthen thee; yea, I will help thee; yea, I will uphold thee with the right hand of my righteousness.’”

“Well done! I had no idea you kids were so well versed in the Scriptures.”

“I like this game.”

“I like this game too, Kayla, but do you know what these Scriptures are saying? God has promised that He would never abandon us, not even in dark times like these. Not even those demons can separate you from God’s love. I promise that no evil will befall you on account of what is happening. You’re going to be fine. God is here to protect you, and so am I.”

Triachan’s little tactic must have worked, because Kayla appeared to be somewhat calmer. “I do feel a little better,” she said. “Thanks, Triachan. I’ll try not to be so mean; but do we have to eat the crackers by themselves? I saw a Mesa banana tree and some blueberry bushes not far from here. Can I borrow one of your baskets and go pick some fruit?”

“Well, I guess that would be alright; you know these woods better than I do. But be very careful, and be sure not to wander out of my sight.”

Robin jumped up and said, “I want to go with Kayla!”

“Fine. Kaden, you’d better go with your sisters and keep an eye on them. Don’t stay gone long.”

As Kaden and the two girls hiked off into the distance, Triachan’s face became puzzled.

“A Mesa banana tree?”

____________

Triachan and the Welldine children were not the only souls roaming the Slapout Forest. Jared, former employee of the ice cream shop downtown, was moping around the woods on this particular day, discouraged and disoriented. After losing his job at the ice cream shop the day before, the young man was left with his part-time employment as a land surveyor. A large section of the Slapout Mesa, an entire slope of it was off the map, never before visited by humans, so Jared was assigned to survey the area early that morning; but he got himself lost and ended up in the Slapout Forest.

While walking along the edge of a meadow surrounded by berry bushes and arrayed with colorful flowers, Jared made the mistake of walking under a monket-infested Mesa banana tree. Several of the pests were hanging upside down from the branches, their tails wrapped tightly around the limbs of the tree. When the monkets spotted Jared approaching, they began to drop to the ground with one accord.

“Oh no, not again!” Jared said gloomily as the little primates screamed victoriously, throwing fresh fruit at him. Jared lifted his arms in front of his face to shield himself. Once the monkets’ supply of organic ammunition was depleted, one of them then stepped forward, closer to Jared and started laughing, dancing, and leaping into the air with arms raised high.

“Dude, that is one happy monkey,” Jared said.

“That’s not a monkey, silly. It’s called a monket,” said a little voice behind him. Jared turned to see a small girl standing there with a basket filled with wild berries and red Mesa bananas.

“Huh? Who are you?”

“I’m Robin. Hey, you’re that guy that gave me the wrong ice cream yesterday! How did you get here? I didn’t know anyone else knew about the Slapout Forest. It’s supposed to be mine and Kayla’s secret. Kaden too.”

“My name is Jared: Jared Stone. I was on my way to scout out the Slapout Mesa when my jeep broke down. I think I put windshield wiper fluid in the engine instead of the dispenser this morning; oops. I don’t own a cell phone – can’t afford one, so I stood there on the side of the road for about an hour, hoping to catch a ride back to town with someone passing by. When no one showed up, I got tired of waiting and decided to go for a walk to clear my head and figure something out. Next thing I knew, I was here in the middle of nowhere getting picked on by those yellow monkeys. I don’t like this place. I want to go home, but I don’t know to get out of here. And I don’t know what I’m going to do if I lose this job too. This is the third job I’ve had since I got out of rehab two months ago.”

“I know how you feel,” Robin said compassionately. “We have a rehab chasing us too. Why don’t you come with us? Our new friend Triachan said he’s going to get us out of here and take us to his vessel. I’m not sure what that is, but I think it’s some kind of a big boat or something.”

“Oh, I appreciate the offer, but I don’t think it would be a good idea. I don’t do so well working with other people. It wouldn’t be long before you would get sick of me and the stupid things that I do. I’m a loser, so I’m better off by myself. No one likes me.”

“That’s not true. I bet a lot of people would be your friend if they got to know you. And I know one person who likes you. In fact, he loves you. My mommy says that Jesus loves everybody.”

Jared’s downcast face brightened up just a little. “Jesus loves me?” he asked, as if surprised at this new information.

“He does, and I bet Triachan will like you too. And when you get back home, you can just tell your boss that you got lost in the Slapout Forest; I’m sure he’ll understand. You should probably tell him about the monkets too.”

“Sweet! If I can get back to Slapout before noon, that should give me enough time to bring someone out to repair the jeep before my boss ever finds out what happened. By the way, how long do you think it will take for us to find our way out of the woods?”

“I don’t know,” Robin replied, “but we got to camp out last night. It was fun. If you come, maybe you can go camping with us too.”

“You had to spend the night here? Oh bummer. This is going to take too long.”

While filling her basket with blueberries at a nearby bush, Kayla spotted Robin and Jared speaking. She was less than enthusiastic.

“Oh great,” she said to Kaden, who was seated in the grass near her. “Another weirdo. Who is this new character?” Kaden and Kayla walked up next to their sister. Kayla looked at Jared and said, “Who are you supposed to be, and why are you talking to my little sister? And Robin, what are you doing talking to strangers?”

“This is Jared.” Robin said. “He’s lost in the woods, so I told him he could come with us.”

“Can I come too?” said a woman’s voice beside them. Jared, Robin and Kayla turned to see who was speaking. A beautiful dark-haired woman stood about ten feet away from them, dressed in ancient Mesopotamian attire: she was draped with a long, white and scarlet robe and adorned with a silver tiara and gold bracelets engraved with images of flower buds and pomegranates.

“Wow, you’re pretty!” Robin remarked. Little Robin was not the only one who took notice of the woman’s beauty. Jared was awestruck and flabbergasted. He locked onto the piercing green eyes of the mysterious maiden, captivated by her radiance and filled with a longing for what he saw. As the woman came closer to the group, Jared seemed intimidated and stepped back.

“Who are you?” he asked.

The lady answered, “My name? Well, the Mesopotamians called me Ishtar; the Canaanites and Hebrews referred to me as Ashterah. But you can call me whatever you like. I was actually in search of a jeweled heirloom that I lost in these woods. A treasure that has been in my family for centuries is missing, and I don’t know what I’ll do if it is not found. Will you help me?”

“And what does this treasure look like?” Kayla asked skeptically.

“It is the most beautiful work of art anyone has ever seen,” the woman answered. “My heirloom shines with a blue-green tint, was crafted with sapphire, jasper and jade stones, and its shape was modeled to resemble the ancient city of my people.”

“And if we help you find this thing, what do we get out of it?” Kaden asked. The strange woman approached Kaden and bent down to kiss his forehead. “Do you really need reimbursement for helping someone in need? That treasure is rightfully mine. If you would tell me where it is or who has it, I would be eternally grateful.”

Robin squirmed. Believing that she carried what the woman was looking for made Robin feel very nervous and uncomfortable. Was it right to hide something belonging to someone else? Of course not. But what kind of a woman walks around the Slapout Forest dressed like someone in an old Bible movie and pretending to know the Mesopotamians and Canaanites? She must be loony, Robin thought. There was no need for Robin to give her rock away to a crazy woman.

The awkward expression on Robin’s face gave her away and caught the strange woman’s attention. The lady’s polite tone and bright countenance dropped as she looked at Robin and sneered.

“You know where it is, don’t you!?” the woman snapped. Robin hid behind Kayla’s back and started crying. “Tell me the location of the artifact, you little brat!”

“You know, if you have something that belongs to her, you should return it.” Jared said in the woman’s defense.

“Hey back off!” Kayla said boldly. “We don’t even know who you people are, and you have the gall to harass my sister and accuse us of taking your stupid ‘artifact’! We just want to get out of these woods, so unless you’re here to take us home, just go back to where you came from and leave us alone.”

The strange woman was clearly infuriated by Kayla’s feisty response. The woman looked different for some reason, and it was not just the angered expression on her face. Her hair changed and appeared heavy and droopy, and the green in her eyes whitened away. Things were even more disturbing when her skin turned pale and moved slowly across her structure as if it were slithering.

Jared became concerned. He approached her, placed his hand on her shoulder and asked, “Um, lady, are you alright? Is there anything I can do for you?”

As soon as Jared’s hand made contact with the woman’s shoulder, her limbs became limp and burst forth into protrusions seven times the length of her former members. Jared watched in disbelief as the transformation continued: the lady’s hair moved profusely, wiggling and thickening into a rubbery mass. Small whisker-like tentacles appeared on her face and her head expanded to the circumference of about three feet. What a few minutes before was an exceptionally beautiful young woman was now a massive monster with six giant tentacles and a mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth. Jared’s squealing scream could still be heard as he ran for his life and disappeared into the forest.

Kaden, Kayla and Robin were left alone with the monster. As the thing elevated its sharp beak-tipped tentacles in preparation to strike the children, Kayla cried out, “Kaden, do something!” But as the monster struck one of its pointy limbs toward Kayla, a blade that seemed to appear out of nowhere intervened and sliced the foul creature’s extension in two. And there Triachan stood in warrior’s stance, positioned between the kids and the monster with his sword raised in front of his face.

“Away from them, Hekrashenda!” Triachan said as the creature crawled backwards in retreat. Hekrashenda snarled in defiance, but having been disarmed in a much literal sense, she hastened her pace and fled to the darkness of the Slapout Forest, not willing to risk annihilation at the hands of this Hittite warrior. The tentacle remnant that had been severed from Hekrashenda remained on the ground in front of Triachan, wiggling and tossing itself inches from the ground. But with one more swipe from Triachan’s blade, the slimy extension was put out of commission for good.

“What was that!? Where did that giant octopus come from?” Kayla cried.

“That was one of Rahav’s assassins,” Triachan answered. “Her name is Hekrashenda and she is bad news.”

Kaden shrugged in disgust and said, “Gross! That thing kissed me!”

Kayla giggled and said, “Oh come on, it can’t be any worse than Aunt Marcie’s smooches.”

“I blame myself.” Triachan said. “I should never have allowed you out of my sight like that. All it would take for the enemy to find his opportunity to slay you would be for you to become separated from me but for a moment. Well, it will not happen again, I promise. You must understand that this is all new to me: children have never been under my protection before, so bear with me.”

“I forgive you,” Robin said.

“Do you know what that creature wanted with you? What did she say to you?”

An awkward silence covered the group as Triachan stared the children down with a stern glare. When Robin started to cry, Triachan’s suspicion relented. He kneeled, placed a hand on her left shoulder and said, “It’s okay, little one. The monster is gone. You’re safe. I will not allow something like that to happen again. I’m going to have you out of these woods soon.”

“Are you mad at me?” Robin sobbed.

“No, kid, I’m not angry. I am sorry for the tense tone in my voice, but we are in a grave situation. These creatures that have targeted you are dangerous, far more than you realize. I’m afraid I underestimated what was happening here. I did not come to your aid as prepared as I should be. This isn’t going to be a simple hike through the woods as I had hoped. But don’t let your hearts be troubled; I’m going to get you out of here.”

“I knew Mom and Dad should have given me a cell phone,” Kayla declared. “I’d call the cops on those monsters and then they’d be sorry.”

“There was another,” Triachan said looking around. “There was a young man with you as well. Who was he? Where did he go?”

“That was the stupid guy that works at the ice cream shop downtown,” Kayla responded. “He was lost in the woods, wandering around. Then he tried to make friends with that lady before she changed into a monster. Then he ran away screaming. Poor guy; he’s probably traumatized for life.”

Kaden added, “Yeah, she was hot before she blew up and turned into that nasty octopus-thingy!”

Robin tugged on Triachan’s garment and asked, “Triachan, why did that lady turn into a monster? She was pretty but then she was real scary.”

“Things are not always what they seem,” Triachan responded. “If you trust everything that your eyes tell your brain, you are likely to be deceived. The beauty that she portrayed to you was an illusion empowered by the evil one. It was Rahav’s magic. It’s an important lesson that you should learn now, little one: it is not the outward appearance that defines who someone is, but rather what is on the inside, in the heart. Hekrashenda may have appeared beautiful to your natural eye at first, but in reality she was an agent of Hell sent to destroy you.” Robin looked stupefied.

“She’s five, Triachan!” Kayla said. “She’s not going to understand preaching like that – I don’t think I even understood half of it.”

Triachan sighed. “Kids…”

CHAPTER 6

Triachan made it a point to appear calm and confident to the kids, for the sake of making them feel secure, but his stress level was rising. This should not be happening. The previous day, Triachan had sensed the demons’ departure from the area. This led him to believe that Rahav had retreated and forsaken his quest to destroy the children. But his relief was miserably taken from him with Hekrashenda’s arrival. It puzzled Triachan to think that the enemy had taken such an interest in the kids. What was so significant about three children that Rahav would put up such resources?

Triachan had collected their belongings earlier that day, after Hekrashenda’s attack. He hurried the children to begin walking and instructed them to eat their breakfast as they traveled. Were they being followed? Triachan was not sure, but he did feel something evil in the forest. He needed to get them to his vessel, and quickly. If Rahav’s servants were stalking them, the children were in danger. This upset Triachan in a way that he had not felt in a long time. He had hardly known the children for a day, but he realized that he was developing a love and concern for them. These were not just children that he was assigned to protect as his task; it was now personal. Strange: the warrior did not usually take to kids quickly.

The forest felt old, Triachan thought to himself. Ancient. What was this forest and how did it come about? Such a large and beautiful place, yet so empty of human visitation. And the strange creatures that lived here – where did they come from? As they traveled, the forest was thick and surrounded them with a green canopy for about three hundred cubits; then they came out into an opening where the Westward Slopes were visible. Patches of small bamboo forests presented themselves here and there. The water that streamed down the mountain separated in a few places, flowed in and out of flowered meadows and then returned to the form of several creeks. This was a beautiful place indeed. If Triachan were not in such a frantic hurry to save the children’s lives, he might have enjoyed himself.

Triachan could have scaled the mountain forest in one day with ease, but the children were not nearly as swift nor as strong as he. And to make matters worse, the terrain became more mountainous and hilly as they gained elevation. Cliffs and tree-covered ridges became more frequent and the valleys near Slapout were often in view. This was a beautiful sight to behold, but the rocky terrain made travel more difficult. After seven hours of hurried travel, Kaden, Kayla, and Robin were exhausted. The sun began to set over the Westward Slopes, and the sky darkened. Whether Triachan liked it or not, it was time to make camp for the night.

After spotting a deep crevice surrounded by trees, Triachan pointed and said, “I think we should set up our camp over there in that gap. The bottom is hidden from plain sight; I think we’ll be safe there. Obviously, there will be no camp fire tonight.” Triachan lead the way down into the crevice while Kaden, Kayla and Robin moped behind. When they reached the clear floor of the crevice, Kaden and Robin seated themselves on a boulder; Kayla dropped to her knees. Triachan untied his bag of sackcloth, spread it out, and began his preparation for their overnight stay in the woods. He distributed to each child a piece of unleavened bread and some berries they had collected, set up the two canvas tents he had brought, and laid out three mats and three blankets.

“You only set out three mats. Where is your sleeping bag?” Kaden asked.

“I don’t intend to do much sleeping tonight,” Triachan answered. “I’ll be on watch tonight. You three should sleep as long as you can and rejuvenate your strength.”

Kayla looked up and said, “Triachan, you’re going to kill us! Do we have to keep going at your pace? This isn’t very fun.”

“If we were going at my pace, we would be at the top by now. And I have no interest in having fun right now. Do I look like a fun guy to you? My objective is to save your lives. Kaden, come with me. I wanted to speak with you. Kayla, Robin, I will not go beyond your sights and I will have my eyes on you, but if danger does show itself, just give a good scream and I’ll be at your side in seconds. Okay?”

“Okay!” Robin responded as she picked at the scrape on her knee from the injury she received the previous day when she crashed her tricycle. Kaden followed behind Triachan about fifty paces beyond the campsite, and then they stopped.

Triachan faced Kaden, crossed his arms and said, “So your sisters tell me that you left them yesterday when you were attacked, that you rode off into the woods while Robin was left behind. Kaden, I don’t blame you for being afraid, but you need to make it a point to protect your little sisters. Robin is only five, and even though Kayla may appear to be fearless and feisty, she is looking to you for leadership and courage.”

“Kayla hates me,” Kaden responded.

“No, she doesn’t. She does care about you and she needs you. You’re going to grow up to become a man one day, Kaden, and when you do, it is very important that you take the role with integrity and honor, that you defend those who cannot defend themselves, that you look out for the well-being of others. This is what a real man does. I know that a kid your age must be impressed with my weaponry and my ability to fight, but that’s not where true strength comes from. The kind of stuff that makes you a man comes from the inside: righteousness, faithfulness, love. From this point I want you to make Robin and Kayla’s safety a priority. I don’t expect you to fight Rahav’s monsters and slay demons, but I do want the three of you to stick together, okay? No more leaving them behind.”

The sound of snapping twigs behind Triachan caused him to draw out his sword and turn, all of which happened in a fraction of a second. As he turned, Triachan launched his sword toward a short shadowy figure near the trees. The silhouette stood about two feet tall, upright on two legs and with a curly tail and a sinister stance in his feet. Surely this was one of Rahav’s imps sent to destroy the little ones. The blade of Triachan’s sword flew passed the creature, scarcely missing its head, and wedged into the tree right behind the mysterious figure. The obnoxious sound of a monket’s scream came from the creature as it jumped onto the tree and disappeared into the branches above. Triachan ran to where the creature stood and stepped on something squishy. It was a red banana.

Robin and Kayla were heard laughing in the background, but Triachan’s pulse surged. He turned back toward the girls and asked, “What was that thing!?”

“That was a monket,” Kaden responded beside him. “They are little pests that live in these woods, harassing people. Ha, looks like that one got what he deserved! Serves him right. You should have taken his head off.”

“A monket?” Triachan replied with frustration.

“Yeah, they’re a pain. They’re little yellow critters that live in the trees. They have a bad habit of raiding people’s camp sites and throwing fruit at hikers that get lost in these woods.”

“Hikers and campers? Are you saying that there are others who visit this forest?”

“Yeah, a few, but there aren’t many who even know about the forest. But we have never been this far into the Slapout Forest before. I’m not even sure where we’re at.”

“What is this place anyway? I haven’t seen a single plane fly over this forest since I arrived here; almost as if it doesn’t exist to the rest of the world.”

Kayla called out from the campsite, “Note to self: never sneak up on Triachan!”

“I second that,” Kaden added.

A slender, dark figure with four legs then suddenly ran passed Kaden and Triachan and into the tree line beside them. Robin screamed.

Triachan took a step back toward Kaden as if to shield him and said, “Brace yourself, Kaden! I sense something evil here – something dark.” Triachan’s countenance dropped and a look of anguish came upon his face. Kaden also looked distraught, but it wasn’t just fear – it was a look of sorrow, of despair. Triachan stood ready for battle, still in position to protect little Kaden, but his eyes were on the woods before them.

“Triachan, I don’t feel good,” Kaden said.

“Same here, buddy. I think we’re experiencing a reaction to Rahav’s magic. We’re in the presence of the evil one; but take heart, we’re not – “

A shadow jumped from a shrub at the tree line, and something like a wolf followed behind, pouncing from the same location and landing onto Kaden’s side, shoving him forward seven feet and separating him from Triachan. Kaden landed on his face. The hairy creature stood over Kaden, growling and staring at him with glowing red eyes. Triachan darted toward the beast, but before he could reach them, the monster’s jaw locked into the back of Kaden’s neck. Triachan thrusted himself forward into a flying sidekick that made contact with the creature’s head, forcing the monster away from Kaden. Kaden lay on his stomach, moaning.

“Kaden, are you alright?” Triachan asked as he knelt over the child. Kaden was not moving.

A sharp pain struck Triachan’s left leg before he realized what was happening. Triachan heard a monstrous growl as the devil latched onto his left shin with its sharp teeth. Triachan swung around behind him and struck the monster’s head with his elbow, knocking the thing off of him. When Triachan attempted to stand, he stumbled and fell to the ground. He had been weakened, drained of his strength. One more attempt allowed him to stand on both feet, but he felt shaky and his energy was depleted. What he heard next shook him up even more.

“Stand aside, Hittite,” the monster said with a hoarse voice. “Why should you perish with the little ones?”

“You speak! What kind of a monster are you? Did Rahav send you? What do you want with us?”

The creature began circling Triachan and Kaden without letting his red eyes off of them. The moon was not quite full, but eyes adjusted to the darkness could see the monster’s shadow mimicking its every movement; yet the shadow went before the creature, as if it led the way. The beast finally responded, “I am Anushah, sent by my master to spoil the sons of men of life, hope, or desire. I am hopelessness, I am darkness, I am utter despair. Many have even taken their own life at my beckoning. And I have been sent to kill you and the little ones.”

“I won’t let that happen,” Triachan responded. “I was sent to keep them safe, and that is what I am going to do.”

“Why are you doing this?” Anushah asked as both he and his shadow continued to circle Triachan and the boy. “What is the purpose of this service and sacrifice? Humanity has shown you nothing but betrayal and spite.” Triachan was taken off guard by this statement; his jaw dropped half an inch, betraying his surprise.

“Yes Triachan, I know your plight. I know what has been done to you, and how your selfless acts have only allowed your friends to repay you by betraying you and stabbing you in the back. Why should you continue to serve others? Why place your life in harm’s way to protect them? Don’t throw your life away so foolishly as you did before. Do something for yourself for a change. Go home, save your own life and let me devour them!”

“No!” Triachan cried. “Your mind games are not going to work on me, Anushah. I am passed that now.”

“You are not passed anything, Triachan. I can see the pain and the scars that still remain on your heart. You have no obligation to help anyone but yourself. There is no reason for you to protect these children, there is no reason for you to be here, and there is no reason for you to live. There is no purpose, no significance, and that is why I have come to destroy those little ones. They have no purpose. And so I am here to kill, steal and destroy all that does not matter.”

Triachan suddenly felt ill, as if he were running a fever. His heart slumped into a feeling of discouragement and his soul felt sluggish, weak. He was compelled to say nothing, yet he shrugged it off and replied, “You liar! If they had no purpose, there would be no reason for you to seek their lives. In fact, if we had no significance or purpose, there would be no reason for you to tell us so. I told you, this manipulation will not work on me! It’s happened before and I will not be duped again. Go back to the Hell that you came from. If you want these kids, you are going to have to get through me first.”

As soon as Triachan’s words left his mouth, he felt strengthened, slightly liberated. Interesting – Anushah’s dark magic seemed to fade when Triachan exerted effort to speak.

The spiritual attack on Triachan’s mind and body returned when Anushah said, “Must you be a hero again? Are their little lives worth dying for? Run, Triachan; run back to where you came from, Hittite. Leave the little ones, and I’ll spare your life. You can’t win otherwise. I can see my poison penetrating your heart. Do you feel heavy?”

Triachan did feel oppressed. He needed to prevent the demon from speaking. That was where the monster’s power came from. He should attack, except – his sword! His blade was wedged into the trunk of the tree that stood twenty cubits behind them. Not good. He would tell Kayla and Robin to flee if they weren’t trapped in the crevice. The ill feeling returned briefly to Triachan’s flesh, but it quickly dissolved when he spoke, “You’re the one who will not win, Anushah. Don’t forget whom I serve! My master is the great God Yahweh, the one who made the heavens and the earth. He is in control and my trust is in him. He is my rock and my fortress.”

“Do you really believe that? If God were in control, would you have been dealt the hand of injustice that plagued you in days of old? There is no justice. You know this better than anyone, Triachan. Those that do good receive evil, and those that do evil receive good. Your God has abandoned his principles of justice, love, and righteousness. You have seen this yourself. If God has failed to protect his own in the past, what makes you think things will be any different this time? The future is dark for you, my friend. You have no future.”

“Not so,” Triachan responded. “It is written in the ancient texts, ‘I know the plans I have for you, says Yahweh, thoughts of peace and not of evil; to give you a future and a hope.’ I’m weary of this game you’re playing. I told you, the children are under my protection and not a hair of their heads will perish under my watch. Leave now before I slay you.”

“I see,” Anushah said grimly. “So you do want to be the hero once more. It does not matter. I wanted to kill you anyway. The others are coming. Even if I don’t succeed, I will give them your location and then they will finish what I start. I would say that the odds are tipped in my favor; and that’s not to mention how you have let your guard down. You’re unarmed, Hittite.”

Anushah lunged toward Triachan, exposing his teeth and going in for the bite. Triachan counteracted with a roundhouse kick. The hem of his blue garment whooshed through the air as the boot of his right foot made contact with Anushah’s head. The force of the blow sent the creature tumbling in the other direction. Seeing his opportunity, Triachan dashed toward the tree that encased his blade and withdrew his sword from the trunk. He turned quickly to see what had become of the monster. Having turned, he beheld Anushah standing on his feet, unharmed. Triachan ran toward Anushah. Anushah ran toward Triachan. Anushah’s leap toward the warrior was met with a slash to the monster’s side with Triachan’s blade. Anushah yelped and Triachan knew that his battle was over.

Triachan’s heart pounded and his senses were heightened with adrenalin, but the injury he had wrought to Anushah brought a bit of relief to his mind. To ensure his victory, the warrior looked to where the monster had fallen, hoping to find a corpse or a fatally wounded devil. What he saw was the dark wolf standing again, without injury. Anushah’s animated shadow stood beside him. The monster laughed in arrogance. “Your efforts are worthless!” Anushah snarled.

Triachan felt discouraged that the beast was not slain. But it was not the natural disappointment that one might experience when faced with failure. It was a heavy, unnatural depression that came suddenly upon Triachan. He knew that if he didn't resist, the sorrow would hinder his judgment and slow his response time in the battle. Doing so right now could prove to be fatal, so Triachan spoke: “I don’t know what devilry allows you to withstand my attacks, but my heart will not despair. I have faced fiercer foes than you, Anushah, and they all fell at my blade. Your fate will be theirs’.”

The battle became more intense as Triachan and Anushah each charged each other in the forest opening. Anushah’s animated shadow ran before him. Triachan gave forth a mid-pitched yell that sounded like an ancient battle cry and then swiped his sword toward Anushah’s head. The demon quickly jumped to his hind legs to dodge the hit and then lunged forward to attempt to bite Triachan’s neck. The warrior avoided the bite by throwing his head and body backward into a full back flip. Kayla, who had come to Kaden’s side, was screaming as Robin wept, but they dared not come near the action that took place right in front of them. The outcome of this battle would determine if they lived or died. All they could do was watch and try to tend to their brother.

Ten minutes passed and Triachan was exhausted. He did what he could to hide his vulnerability from his canine adversary, but his movement became sloppy and he was huffing, and soon his depleted stamina would be obvious. Each blow Triachan inflicted upon Anushah was instantly healed. Was this beast truly immortal? Could he be beaten? He had to have a weakness! Triachan’s attention shifted to the demon’s shadow that preceded Anushah’s every move. What if-

As Anushah and his shadow once again leaped toward Triachan, the warrior thrusted his sword downward and dug it into the ground that was covered by the monster’s shadow. Anushah yelped. His shadow and body both collapsed to the ground and slid a few cubits passed Triachan. This time Anushah did not rise. Thus Triachan had discovered the real enemy. What a twisted and ironic spirit! The shadow, the dark animated figure was actually Anushah himself! The physical form covered with flesh and fur was a decoy. Triachan stood above Anushah. The shadow lay on its side, panting and moaning. The physical body also lay on the ground, bleeding from the wound that appeared on its back, the wound inflicted when Triachan pierced the shadow in the back. Triachan raised his sword to finish off the evil spirit and send it back to the Abyss.

“How easily we sons of Adam forget that our struggle is not against flesh and blood,” Triachan said. “I should have figured it out sooner. My enemy was not one obvious to the human eye, but having discovered your weakness and who you really are, you’re not all that tough are you, Anushah? Now I’m going to slay you and put you out of our misery!” But before Triachan could deliver the finishing blow, Anushah opened his eyes and in a fraction of a second the monster darted into the direction of the tree line.

Triachan immediately realized the consequence of Anushah’s escape. “He’ll tell the others that we’re here!” Triachan cried. With one swift throw of the warrior’s arm, his sword went flying between the trees and into the woods. Anushah’s hideous cry was heard in the darkness of the forest, and Triachan ran in to pursue. All was dark in the covering of the trees, but before Triachan’s pupils had time to adjust, a flash of light and fire burst in front of him. There lay Anushah’s body, now engulfed in flames. Triachan retrieved his sword, the blade of which was half buried into the ground, into the heart of the demon’s shadow. He stood there, sword in right hand, and for a moment he stared down at the demon’s bleeding corpse.

A chill ran down Triachan’s body as a voice came from Anushah. The monster’s lips did not move, and his body was already half consumed by the flames, but a hoarse, gurgling voice was heard from the still lips of Anushah’s shadow which said, “They’ll find you, Hittite! My master will find you, he’ll kill the little ones, and he’ll take from them what belongs to him!” Then there was silence. Anushah was dead.

Triachan was disturbed by Anushah’s last statement. What did he mean by the kids having something that belonged to his master? But there was no time to ponder it, not now. Kaden was hurt and needed care. Triachan rushed out of the woods to the open crevice where the kids had made camp. Much to Triachan’s relief, Kaden was awake. He looked weak and a little out of it, but he was awake.

“How do you feel, kid?” Triachan asked.

“I’m okay,” Kaden responded. “It’s hard to move though. I can’t get up.”

“That’s alright; the effects of Anushah’s poison will wear off soon now that he’s dead. You’re going to be fine. Your wound is more spiritual than that of the body. But here, let’s try something.” Triachan kneeled beside Kaden, closed his eyes and spread forth his hands over the boy. In a language unknown to the children, Triachan began to chant something. His chant turned to a beautiful song and his hands trembled. The expression on Kaden’s face seemed to indicate that he felt something and he jumped to his feet. Triachan opened his eyes and smiled as he stood.

“How do you feel now?” Triachan asked.

“Great! I don’t feel sick anymore. How did you do that?”

“Well, I didn’t do anything but pray. God is the one who healed you.”

“What language was that?” Kayla asked. “That sounded weird. We don’t pray like that around here.”

“Well, let’s just say that I come from a bit of a different culture than what you’re used to. The prayer you heard was quite common in my time. In fact, you might be more familiar with our prayers than you think. You call them Psalms. And the language you heard was the ancient tongue of my people, Hebrew. Well, at least, they were my people at one point…”

Kayla looked confused. “You’re weird, Triachan.”

“You have a pretty voice,” Robin said politely.

“Thank you, little one.”

CHAPTER 7

Triachan did his best to calm the children’s fears as they slipped under their blankets and onto the sleeping mats, but they were in shock, especially Kaden.

“Listen,” Triachan started with an assuring tone in his voice, “I’m not going to let anything happen to you tonight. Anushah made it clear that Rahav doesn’t know that we’re here. And if any of his demons do show themselves, I’ll take care of them. You’re going to be alright.”

Kaden suffered a lack of affirmation at this point. He felt afraid, unsafe. Triachan’s inability to completely protect him earlier left the boy insecure, and it was going to take more than words for his mind to recover. Yet he was still impressed with the warrior. After all, it only took Triachan seconds to come to his rescue. Kaden was mostly silent since his attack, but finally he said, “Triachan, why did Anushah bite me? Why are monsters trying to kill us?”

“As a matter of fact, I was just about to ask you the same thing,” Triachan replied.

“Why do you think I know?”

“Before Anushah died, his spirit spoke and said that you have something that belongs to his master. What was he talking about? Are you absolutely sure that you have no idea what the enemy wants from you? Do not hide anything from me, Kaden. You too, girls. Our lives are in peril, and if there’s anything you’re not telling me, you need to be honest with me now.”

Kaden and Kayla were quiet. Robin broke the silence and said, “I don’t know anything. I’m only five. I don’t have a rock.”

“A rock? What are you talking about, little one?”

Kayla felt a wave of panic. Could Robin’s magic rock really be what the demons were after? It seemed like such a silly thing that so much jeopardy could come from a small stone artifact. If Robin’s rock was the culprit, Triachan would be angry if he discovered that they were hiding it. Kayla didn’t want to get into trouble. Despite her daring and aggressive personality, she hated getting in trouble with adults. So she nervously interjected, “We need to go to sleep, Triachan. I’m tired. We need to conserve our energy.”

“Nope,” Triachan asserted. “Don’t try to change the subject. I’m risking my own life to help you, so you’re going to tell me what’s going on right now!”

A blue light then shined on Triachan’s face, and all eyes were on Robin’s pink backpack as it began to glow as it had a few days earlier. In defense of herself, Robin quickly explained, “It’s my nightlight. I accidentally turned it on.” But Triachan didn’t buy it. He approached little Robin and reached into the bag that was lying beside her. The entire crevice became illuminated when Triachan pulled out the pyramid-shaped stone. He could not mistake the sapphire color and the Chaldean deities engraved on the artifact. This was the forbidden treasure of Shamal himself.

“It’s my toy,” Robin said with a pitiful lack of confidence in her voice. “I found it in the grass. Kayla said I could keep it.”

“No I didn’t!” Kayla cried.

As he held the object in front of his face, Triachan almost trembled from anxiety. A heat flash of panic that started in his face ran down his body and turned to a sickening feeling in his gut. "Do you have any idea what this is, children? No wonder those demons are after you. What are we going to do now?"

“What’s wrong, Triachan?” Robin asked. “Did I do something bad?”

“This is very bad, little one. This stone is no toy. It belongs to one far worse than Anushah or Rahav. It is the artifact of Shamal. This explains a lot; it is as I suspected. Shamal must be trying to resurrect the ancient civilization, Babylon.”

"Who is Shamal?" Kayla asked.

Triachan turned pale as he responded, "He is a powerful sorcerer, the king of the demons. He is evil personified, and if this stone is what I believe it is, he will not hesitate to dispatch Hell’s armies to destroy us. Shamal has selected you for slaughter, little ones. I say this not to strike fear into your hearts, but you must know the seriousness of what’s happening. The demon king is not an enemy to take lightly.

“Shamal was not always such a perverse and hateful being. Before he ever was a sorcerer, he was once the Almighty’s servant. In the ancient world, before the creation of men, Shamal was a servant of the Light and was a reflection of God’s glory and beauty. He was called the Anointed Cherub, dressed in a fiery white robe, a breastplate of precious stones, and was the most beautiful of all creation. No one knows what happened in Shamal’s mind, or what made him to stumble. But as it happened, before there was a tempter to lead anyone astray, something new was born in Shamal’s heart, something that has spawned all of the evil that we see on the earth today: selfishness. Somehow, he became aware of himself in a way none had before. In his imagination he conceived violence, pride and evil passions. The Cherub made a conscious and willful choice to covet the Almighty’s glory and power. Shamal’s selfishness produced covetousness; this covetousness produced envy, and this envy produced anger, hatred, lust, and all of the evils and suffering that the world knows today.

“Beginning with his servant Azazel, Shamal began to entice the immortals that served in the Almighty’s court. With this new concept and idea of self-sufficiency that he had invented, he managed to lead astray one-third of the sons of God in the heavens. With neither right nor reason, Shamal led this new army in a revolt against the King of Heaven. The archangel Michael led the Almighty’s army against Shamal and fought off his forces. Shamal and his warriors were quickly subdued, defeated, and banished from the sacred world of Lord Yahweh. Shamal, Azazel, and all of their followers were stripped of their power and exiled to the earth for their betrayal. It is above, upon, and under the earth that these traitors now await their damnation. Having been separated from Lord Yahweh’s kindness for centuries, Shamal’s soul has become a pit of despair, emptiness, and utter hatred. Now he serves no one but himself. To serve one’s self is to be a servant of the darkness.”

Kayla interrupted, “I don’t understand what this Shamal guy or an ancient civilization has to do with us or with Robin’s rock. What does someone as powerful as the demon king need a little rock for?”

“I’m sleepy!” Robin cried.

“Yeah,” Kayla concurred. “Every part of my body hurts and it’s hard to move. It’s bedtime.”

“Yes, it is late. You little guys need to sleep,” Triachan responded. “I know that you don’t have the energy and strength that I have. But before you dose off, I’ll tell you another story that might bring some clarity to what is happening.

“I can tell that the three of you are well versed in the Scriptures. Do you remember a story in the Bible about the ancient city called ‘Babel’ and what become of it?”

“Yeah, I know that one,” Kayla said. “All the people in the world got together to create a giant tower. God didn’t like the idea so he destroyed it. Then God made everybody speak different languages so they couldn’t get along anymore. Then they got together with people from their own languages and left Babylon. But why did God destroy Babel? Why did he have a problem with people building a city?”

“It was the motive of their heart that made the construction of the city wicked,” Triachan explained. “The people of earth were inspired by Shamal to build the ancient city. They wanted to build it as a testimony of their greatness and their ability to live and achieve without God’s help. It was an attitude of arrogance and selfishness that fueled the building of the city, and that is why God destroyed it. Selfishness is the root, core, and source of all evil in the Universe. Our existence is not about what honor, wealth, or power we can achieve, but rather the giving of ourselves to others.

“At some point, Shamal made a pact with the ancient Akkadian ruler Sargon. You probably know Sargon by his Hebrew name, Nimrod. Nimrod gave his soul to the evil one in exchange for great power. This power was embodied into three pyramid-shaped stone artifacts. In the midst of the Akkadian’s kingdom, a beautiful structure was constructed, designed after the artifacts. This was to be Shamal's temple. Gold and precious stones were inlaid in the walls of the building. Likewise, a beautiful city around the temple was built. Extraordinary craftsmanship and skill could be seen in every building, in every structure, on every wall. There were images of demons and strange creatures carved into the walls of every room of every building. These were the gods that Nimrod now worshiped - the gods of gold, silver, brass, stone, and wood. At Shamal’s instruction, Nimrod had a public altar built on the pinnacle of the temple, in the midst of the city and dedicated it to the demon king. The altar’s court and platform was laid with gold tile, and its view was open for all to see. Nimrod’s magicians prepared three slots into the altar, and laced the slots with gold, silver, and precious metals that ran through the structure of the entire city.

“When this construction was at last complete, a dedication of the city was prepared. The nations of the earth were invited to the dedication and celebration of the great city that they called Babylon. This golden city was advertised to the nations as a gift of magic, wealth and beauty, and it was to be the accumulation of all of humanity’s accomplishments. Nimrod promised magical powers to the nations and their kings, and through this sorcery he deceived many. Hundreds of thousands of human souls arrived at the great city Babylon, anxious to become part of this earthly kingdom that was being promised to them. After the dedication ceremony began, the magicians brought the three magical artifacts to Nimrod.

“The nations of the earth watched as Sargon placed the artifacts into their place at Shamal’s altar. With the insertion of each artifact, a sound like thunder was heard throughout the land of Shinar, and a bright, green flash of light was seen rushing over the city. Once all three artifacts were put into place, the golden city was illuminated with a power that was dark in nature but bright and glamorous to the eye. Life was sparked into every tool and machine that Sargon’s servants had devised. The gold and metals that ran throughout the city glowed with life and energy that would put the technology of the modern world to shame. Even the demon images carved into the walls of the city’s structures seemed to illuminate and come to life. This civilization of brick and mortar was transformed into an advanced world with a seemingly unending source of power.

“The Demon King was invited to Nimrod’s kingdom to teach the sons of men how to use and utilize this power. Shamal and his right-hand servant Azazel recruited many of the fallen immortals to dwell with the humans and instruct them in the dark arts. The fallen ones taught the nations magic, sorcery, enchantments, and how to channel the energy inside their bodies. They instructed them on how to foretell the future by observing the stars and heavenly bodies. This is where many of the world's religions find their origin. Those in Nimrod’s kingdom also began to use the energy from the artifacts to create advanced machinery that could perform functions such as calculating, mobilization, and even flying.

“The fallen immortals revealed many other secrets to the multitudes that heeded their counsel. With this newfound knowledge, the sons of Adam became wise in their own eyes. They inherited the conceit and self-worship that Shamal himself had invented. Equipped with magic and wealth beyond their wildest dreams, they decided that they no longer needed a deity to rule over them. ‘We have become our own gods,’ they said. ‘Who needs the Almighty? There is no limit to what we can do.’ They became lost in their own imaginations and were utterly taken by their lust for beauty and power. With no restraint of Yahweh’s kindness and righteousness, the people of Babylon began to give themselves over to lewdness, darkness and immorality.

“The Almighty came down to the earth to see the city and kingdom that Sargon had built. He found the city of magic that Shamal influenced the humans to make. It grieved Lord Yahweh at His heart to see the people of the earth duped by the sorcerer and giving their hearts to demons. The Almighty broke apart the kingdom of Babylon and freed the nations that were under Shamal’s spell. The city of magic was destroyed and its three artifacts scattered throughout the earth. Shamal’s demons were bound and cast into the Abyss. Azazel was also taken and sealed away under the earth, bound with chains of immeasurable weight. Shamal escaped but lost much of his power.

“In order to carry out the instructions to disperse and fill the earth, the nations were divided up into seventy languages, causing them to separate into their own tribes and ethnic groups. Many traveled to faraway lands, and their descendants are there to this day. Nimrod continued to reign over Mesopotamia and extended his rule northward to the land of Assyria.

“Now at some point, a child was born to Terah the Semite, and this child was named Abram. It was prophesied that Terah’s child would one day rule over the Middle East instead of Nimrod. Afraid of losing his power, Nimrod sent to have the Semite child killed. God hid Abram from Nimrod and protected the child. Abram grew into a man, and his descendants grew into a great nation. From this nation a kingdom was started by Abram’s descendants, the kingdom of David.

“So you see, though the power of the ancient city Babylon has been hid from Shamal for thousands of years, if he were to find his precious artifacts, Hell’s power could revive and the demon king would again enforce his rule on the earth. Not only that, but if the artifacts are joined together again, the energy released could open a gate that would allow Azazel to escape from his prison under the earth. He would bring tribulation and suffering to the nations. We cannot allow that to happen.”

“Wait a minute,” Kayla said. “Are you saying that Robin’s rock is one of Shamal’s artifacts!?”

“Yes, that’s exactly what I’m saying. That is why it is imperative that I get you to my vessel before Rahav catches up to us. I’m surprised Shamal hasn’t already sent a much larger army to attack us. He must be using his other resources to find the other two artifacts.”

“Great, like we weren’t already stressed out!” Kayla complained. “Now we’re talking about the end of the world. Yep, I’m gonna sleep good tonight.”

Both tents were camped a few feet from each other, and Triachan sat outside between the two. He often kept his hand on his sword’s shaft, but he seemed surprisingly relaxed and gazed upward toward the stars. Both Kaden’s and the girls’ tents were open toward Triachan, their feet sticking out and almost touching the warrior.

After several silent moments, Kayla asked, “Triachan, when you were fighting Anushah, Robin and I heard him say that your friends betrayed you one time. What was he talking about? Did somebody hurt you?”

“Well, I don’t really feel like getting into it tonight, but yes, someone I trusted did something very bad to me a long time ago. But don’t worry about me; I moved on, I’m okay now. By the way, how much water did you drink today? It is very important that you drink as much as you can, as hard as we are moving along. No need dehydrating out here and making yourselves easy prey for Rahav.”

“I drank a lot,” Kayla responded. “You ask us that like every hour.”

“I drank a lot too,” Robin added.

Triachan said, “Well, like I said, it’s important. It’s fortunate that there are creeks and pools about every couple of miles that we trek. I’m actually beginning to like this place. This strange forest is quite beautiful and fantastic, when we are not being chased by demons. Anyway, take this, to get you through the night.”

Triachan handed a canvas water canteen to each of the three children. Kaden and Kayla took a couple of sips and then placed their canteen beside them as they lay down, but Robin gulped the liquid anxiously. As she choked, Triachan reacted quickly and said, “Robin, are you alright!?”

“Yeah,” Robin said hoarsely. “Went down the wrong pipe.” Kayla laughed.

“Calm down, Robin,” Triachan said. “Good grief, you’re about to drink the entire Euphrates River over here. How is your knee, little one?”

“It’s fine.” Robin responded.

“And Kaden, how are you feeling?”

“I’m good, thanks.” Kaden said.

“What’s the deal?” Kayla asked. “Why are you so concerned about us all of a sudden? You’re acting like a dad or something.”

“Well, your well-being is my priority, my objective. I came here to protect you.”

“You like us, don’t you Triachan?” Kayla stated.

“Well, as a matter of fact, maybe I do care about you. I mean, I don’t want you to die or anything.” There was almost a defensive tone in Triachan’s voice.

“Triachan,” Robin said, “If God is so powerful, then why doesn’t He stop the Rahav monster? I’ve been praying a lot today that God would make the monsters go away.”

“Well, our life story would be a pretty boring book if He took away all our problems just like that, wouldn’t it? But please don’t lose your faith in this dark time. I admit, this has been a rough couple of days for me too, but I can promise you that you’re going to be okay. You don’t have to be afraid of the darkness. You have a Being far greater on your side, and He is the one that your heart should fear and love. Fear God, and you won’t have to be afraid of anything else. Satan uses fear to manipulate people, but God uses His fear to protect them. Yes, Rahav is obviously pursuing you because of the magical artifact that you carry, but I think something else about you may have him worried as well, perhaps something in your future, the things that you will do in opposition to Shamal’s kingdom. Satan is often more afraid of us than we are of him.”

Triachan was not sure how much of his conversation Robin had heard, because by the time he took his gaze off the sky and back toward Robin, she was asleep.

“One down and two to go!” Triachan said. Triachan pulled a scroll from his bag, opened it and began to read silently. Kayla’s head popped up.

“What is that thing?” Kayla inquired. “It has funny writing.”

“It’s Phoenician Hebrew,” Triachan explained with a smile. “You mean to tell me that you cannot read the ancient Hebrew language? And I thought you knew everything! You could say that this is my Bible. Well, at least a few books of the Bible. This scroll contains the books of Isaiah, Ezekiel, and Zechariah. I carry it around, you know, to hide the Word of God in my heart.”

Kaden interrupted, “Hey Triachan, where did you come from? You look like one of those martial artists on T.V. or a character in one of our video games. Where did you learn to fight like that?”

“My father taught me when I was young.”

“Can you teach me how to fight and use a sword like you?”

“Why do you ask that?”

“So I can fight off demons and the bad guys like you do.”

“A battle is not always won with a sword, Kaden. The weapons of our warfare are not carnal. There are other means of fighting; there’s a better way.”

“Like how? You use a sword, and the demons use magic. What do we have?”

“You don’t need magic, Kaden. The God who made this mountain lives inside of you and He wields in you a power that makes the demons tremble. I know you have seen some scary things this week and you probably feel helpless and afraid, but you shouldn’t. You’ll understand when you’re older, but you and your sisters have been given more sure victory than that of the sword or sorcery. Look at this, right here near the end of my book, it says, ‘Not by resources, nor by power, but by my Spirit says the LORD of armies.’”

Kaden’s face seemed blank, but he responded, “I see. I think I understand.” After a pause and a moment of looking at the stars, Kaden said, “I want to be just like you, when I’m older.”

Kayla added, "Yeah, you're alright Triachan, for a boy I mean."

Triachan laughed and said, “Well I haven't been a boy in a very long time, but thanks."

“A very long time? It couldn’t have been that long, you don’t look very old to me.”

Robin, now awake, asked, “Are you old, Triachan?”

“Yes, little one,” Triachan replied. “Very, very old.”

“Hey, you didn’t answer Kaden’s questions earlier,” Kayla fussed. “Where are you from?”

“It’s a long story. I’ll try to explain everything later.”

With a concerned look, Robin asked, “Triachan, do you think Mommy and Daddy are okay?”

“Yeah,” Kayla said, “Do you think we’ll see them again?”

Triachan tried to give an honest but hopeful reply. “I don’t know, but I have a strong feeling that they are alive, and my senses rarely betray me. Don’t lose heart, I believe that you will see them again. I’ll find them.”

In a bizarre change of subject, Kayla said, “Triachan, I think Robin has a crush on you.”

Robin responded in anger, “Kayla, you jerk! I told you not to tell!”

Triachan chuckled and said, “Thanks, little one, but I gave up on love a long time ago. That’s enough conversation for tonight. I haven’t decided how much sleep I’m going to allow for tonight; I would like to move toward my vessel as soon as we can, so you need to sleep while you have the chance. Rest now.”

They're not bad kids, Triachan thought to himself as the children fell asleep. He then pulled a small, worn parchment from his bag, opened it and stared at the Hebrew script written on it. The script communicated one short errand, the message that haunted Triachan's heart for the many years of his life.

CHAPTER 8

Triachan must have dosed off at some point, because as the sun rose over the Slapout Mesa, he awoke between the two tents, seated with legs crossed and slumped over, hand still on his sword’s handle. Kaden was waking as well, but Kayla and Robin – the girls’ tent was empty! Triachan began to panic for a moment before he spotted two small figures in the corner of his eye. A few cubits away was a small fire, where Kayla and Robin were preparing fried eggs on a large, flat stone. Kayla’s basket was filled with exotic fruit. Triachan approached them and said, “I thought I said that we were not building a camp fire.”

“How were we going to cook breakfast for you and Kaden without a fire?” Kayla asked.

“What is that stuff? Where did you get food?”

Kayla responded, “Well, your crackers and berries aren’t giving us the protein we need, so Robin and I decided that we would give you and Kaden a proper meal. We went on a walk this morning to find something to eat, and something started chasing us.”

Triachan interrupted, “You shouldn’t have left the safety of our camp site! Do not leave my side again. What was chasing you?”

“It was a dracwarry.”

“What on earth is a dracwarry?”

“It’s a big bird that lives in the Slapout Forest. This morning was only the second time I have ever seen one. They’re kind of like an ostrich, but they have talons and sharp teeth and they’re aggressive.”

“Yeah,” Robin added. “It tried to bite us!”

Kayla continued, “It was about forty feet away, but it saw us on the trail and started running after us. So I hit it in the head with this big rock and it fell down dead. We went to where we saw the bird come from, and we found her nest. That’s where we got the eggs.”

Triachan stared down at the large, flat rock that Kayla was using as a frying skillet. Triachan laughed loudly. “Come, Kaden, it looks like we’re having eggs for breakfast. Wow, Kayla, you really do know how to keep these wild animals in line. Maybe you don’t need my protection after all.”

“We picked some fruit too!” Robin said proudly.

“I am impressed. If I were Shamal, I would indeed be intimidated. And how are you girls doing this morning? Kaden seems to be doing better. How did you all sleep?”

“I had a bad dream,” Robin said. “I dreamed that a big snake came to get me.”

“Robin is terrified of snakes,” Kayla explained.

“Well, if I were a serpent, I think I would be afraid of Robin!” Triachan said cheerfully.

Triachan made no hesitation to feast on the meal that Kayla and Robin had supplied. Kaden played with his eggs and nibbled a bit of it, but he was a little disturbed to know where the eggs came from.

“Kaden, aren’t you going to eat your eggs?” Robin asked. “I promise I won’t stare at you while you eat.”

“I think I’ll just try some fruit first,” Kaden answered. He took a round, blue fruit from the basket beside them and bit into it. Moments after he swallowed, Kaden collapsed onto the ground, unconscious.

Kayla screamed and Triachan rushed to Kaden’s side. He placed one hand on Kaden’s face and another on his neck. “Kaden!” Triachan cried, “Wake up, buddy! What’s going on? His pulse and breathing are normal. He seems to be fine, but something has him in a deep sleep. Kayla, where did you get that fruit?”

As Triachan carried Kaden in his arms, Kayla and Robin brought him to a tree in the woods, about sixty feet from the crevice where they had camped. The tree was large, about fifty feet tall, and was covered with a golden brown bark. The branches were thick with green, star-shaped leaves and were abundant with a round, blue fruit that hung from the branches. The skin of the fruit had a shiny, metallic look that glistened in the sunlight. Immediately Triachan recognized the plant.

“Isn’t it pretty?” Robin asked.

“This is impossible!” Triachan said. “This is a tree of the blue dragon fruit. I thought they were extinct. There hasn’t been one seen in a thousand years, and never has there been one in the western part of the world. How did it get here? This fruit is certainly not for consumption. Be careful what you give people to eat!”

“Kayla did it,” Robin said. “She climbed to the top and got the fruit.”

“The blue dragon fruit is highly intoxicating! You need to stay away from that tree or any like it. In fact, don’t even touch it.”

Kaden began to awake in Triachan’s arms. Kaden looked around, confused. “What happened?” He asked as Triachan sat him onto the ground.

“Hey buddy. You got into some bad fruit. Fortunately, the effects of the blue dragon fruit are only temporary. But see what I mean about how you treat your sisters? Now they’re trying to kill you.” This statement provoked laughter from the girls.

“We really do need to start moving,” Triachan said. “Let’s get back to camp, gather our belongings and move again toward the top of the mountain. We need to journey northeast from here. If we have no delays, maybe we can get there sometime tonight. Kaden, do you feel like you can walk?”

“Yeah,” Kaden answered as Triachan helped him stand to his feet. Triachan led the children back to the crevice, where they packed up and began their journey again toward the summit of the mountain. Kaden’s lack of strength slowed their pace, so Triachan carried the boy on his shoulders, allowing them to travel faster. This time Kayla did not complain about Triachan’s strenuous command to move quickly. Kayla herself was anxious for this nightmare to be over, and her body seemed to be getting used to the physical demand.

“How are you doing back there, Kayla?” Triachan asked.

“I’m good. But I wish Cannoli was here.” Kayla answered.

“And how about you, Robin?”

There was no answer. Little Robin was gone.

____________

“I’m still hungry,” Robin moaned to herself. “I didn’t get to finish breakfast because Kaden went to sleep. And he ate the blue fruit. I wanted some too.” The child had fallen behind the others and wandered off to find another blue dragon tree. The image of the round, smooth fruit stuck in her mind and caused her to crave it. But the tree was nowhere to be found. Being alone made Robin feel uneasy. She wanted to return to the path that she had strayed from and catch up with Triachan and her siblings. In her mind, they had to only be fifty feet or so away. She didn’t stray far – at least, that is what she thought. As she walked about and attempted to find her trail, nothing looked familiar to her. She was lost. She almost called out for Triachan and her family to hear, but fear stopped her. Fear of what else might hear her. Robin was afraid.

She refrained from crying out. She was afraid of being found, yet she was afraid of being alone. But was she going to find Triachan? Her fast-paced walk changed into a sprint as she pushed herself through the shrubs, desperately trying to reach an opening or a trail. At last Robin saw sunlight beaming through the trees and knew that an opening was near. She darted through the bushes to the tree line and came out into what she thought was an open field; but coming out of the thick brush, she found herself approaching the ledge of a great canyon, about a hundred-foot drop-off, straight down. She stopped herself just in time, nearly stumbling over the edge. This made Robin scream.

The canyon that lay before her was no deeper than some of the other ledges that Robin had seen in the Slapout Forest, but its length stretched from north to south as far as she could see. She had no idea the Slapout Forest was so massive. In the canyon valley below, a river ran downstream. This must have been the Great River of the Slapout Forest that split into multiple streams farther downhill. The fact that there was one large river here meant that they had traveled far up the mountain. The river diminished later in the year as the deposits of snow melted away, but the rushing water was abundant in the springtime.

Robin’s fear of heights began to play into her mind. As she gazed at the valley below and the canyon wall on the other side, Robin almost felt herself moving and had a sensation that the canyon was moving across the earth. She felt dizzy and off-balance. This was often the type of experience that Robin had when she found herself high above the ground. She dropped to her bottom and scooted herself backward away from the ledge. She was crying now. She wanted to run away, but she didn’t know where to run to. Then Robin felt her heart jump in her chest as she heard the sound of something pushing through the leaves and dirt in the shrubs behind her, getting closer. Something was being pulled across the ground – or rather slithering. She jumped to her feet and turned herself just in time to see the head of a large reptile rise from the shrubs. The animal had a head the size of a basketball, large fangs, and a round flap that ran from its head down to its neck. As the beast continued to rise, Robin saw that it was a great white serpent, covered with black stripes similar to those of a tiger. The snake lifted itself up about ten feet, standing itself upright. As Robin screamed again, the serpent almost seemed to grow a little.

“Silence, child!” the serpent snarled. “Let me hear the shout of your voice again, and I will devour you with one bite. Why are you trembling?” Robin could not speak to answer.

“You are frightened? You should be,” the creature answered itself. “Your worst nightmare stands before you, and behind you is another concept that torments you. I know your fear of heights, and I also know that serpents like myself haunt you. I am Jarah, the lord of fear, Shamal’s servant. But I will grant mercy, only if you hand me the artifact that you possess.”

Robin stuttered and was then able to speak, “I don’t have my rock anymore. I gave it to Triachan.”

“Then I have no need of you!” Jarah said as he rose even taller, showing his long fangs and hissing. Robin dropped to the ground again and buried her head into her hands, crying. A moment later, she heard a high-pitched voice, like the sound of a cartoon chipmunk, coming from beneath her, saying, “Oh yes, you should fear me! Feel the torment of my wrath coming upon you!”

Robin opened her eyes and beheld the white and black striped serpent lying before her on the ground, now only a foot or so long, about the size of a garter snake. The creature had not even noticed his own change of size, as he continued to speak haughty and arrogant threats. What had caused this change in Jarah’s size? He was no more threatening than a field mouse at this point. As Robin stared down at the snake, a blue boot came crashing down onto Jarah’s head, crushing the tiny serpent. There stood Triachan, with Kayla and Kaden standing behind him.

“Triachan!” Robin cried as she ran toward him. “You found me!”

Triachan kneeled down and embraced Robin. She was weeping. “It’s alright, little one, I’m here. That serpent will never harass you again.”

“It was scary!” Robin sobbed. “He said he was going to eat me. I didn’t know what to do! How did you kill him?”

“Jarah was only as large as you allowed him to be,” Triachan answered. “He was what is called a ‘familiar spirit’, a devil fueled by human fear, fed by the human heart. As you believed Jarah’s lies and his bluffs, he became stronger. You were never in any physical danger, but it was your heart that Jarah was after. His mission was probably to detain you until Rahav arrived, which means our enemies are not far behind. We have to leave this place immediately.” As soon as the word left Triachan’s mouth, he turned his face toward the forest with alarm on his face.

“What’s wrong?” Kaden asked.

Triachan responded, “I hear something; it sounds like footsteps, several of them. They are coming close to us, and quickly!”

“So why don’t you just fight them off with your sword?”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence, Kaden, but there are five of them. I cannot risk the three of you getting hurt again. We need to make our escape.” This was a problem. Triachan looked around frantically, trying to assess a reasonable escape. He was not entirely sure what direction the enemy was coming from, so running into the forest with the children could end badly. The thick shrubs made Rahav’s group unseen. Yet, in the other direction was the drop-off, straight down to the ravine.

Robin spotted something. “Triachan, look!”

Coming out of the woods, about ten cubits away, several large creatures crawled into view. Triachan was about to draw his sword in reaction, but stopped in shock when he beheld the living creatures that emerged from the darkness of the forest canopy. These were not Rahav’s demons. They were animals – no, insects. Giant insects, like caterpillars, each about six feet long. Patches of fur hung from their faces and they were each diverse in color: one was blue, another green, another red, and another was orange. Their bodies were partially transparent and the middle of their bodies bent upward as they moved along. They came crawling out of the forest toward the cliff’s ledge, as if they were going to jump off. The orange creature stopped and gazed his bulgy, green eyes at Triachan.

“Foot-worms!” Kayla shouted in excitement. “I haven’t seen a foot-worm since I was six! I love those things.”

“What is a foot-worm?” Triachan asked.

“They’re cool!” Robin answered. “They shoot webs and swing on them. Their webs are strong too, like ropes. And they look like gummy worms!” This made Robin even hungrier than she already was.

“It’s true,” Kayla affirmed. “The rope in my backpack is made out of foot-worm silk.”

The blue foot-worm lowered the front half of his body down the ledge and stared facedown toward the ravine. It stayed this way for several seconds, opened its snout, and fired a white, stringy substance from its mouth. The substance looked like a liquid at first, but as it continued firing from the worm’s mouth, Triachan realized that this was no liquid. It was some kind of silk, solidifying into one piece as it protruded from the living creature. The end of the silk finally reached a large rock at the bottom of the valley below, several feet from the river. Upon making contact with the rock, the silky substance stuck to it, making use of the stone like an anchor. The worm ceased from spewing the silky material, removed the end of the rope with its front claws, and anchored its end of the newly made rope to a tree growing there near the edge of the cliff. The green and red foot-worms lowered themselves also and mimicked this process, creating their own ropes made of foot-worm silk.

The orange worm turned from Triachan and followed his companions. Then as one, the four creatures crawled onto the silk ropes, latching on with their claws, and began to slide down toward the bottom of the valley. They slid down into the ravine at about ten miles an hour, making great progress. That was all the inspiration Triachan needed.

“We don’t have much time!” Triachan shouted. “Rahav is still coming. We have to follow those creatures down on their web.”

“No!” Robin cried. “I can’t! I’m scared of high places.”

Something then came flying out of the bushes toward Robin, something long with a sharp, yellow beak at the end. Kaden grabbed little Robin and pulled her out of the path of the projectile. The beak hit the ground where Robin had been standing and penetrated into the dirt. Out of the thick brush crawled Hekrashenda, wiggling and extending her tentacles toward the children.

“Leave my sisters alone, you big freak!” Kaden shouted. Triachan lunged himself into the air and landed in front of Kaden and Robin, placing himself between them and the monster, sword drawn.

Triachan dropped his sackcloth bag from off his back and shouted, “Get down to the valley below! Do it now!”

Kaden threw Triachan’s pack over the ledge and said, “Robin, we have to slide down to the bottom, now!” He took his own bag off his back and faced Robin.

“But I’m scared!” Robin replied.

“It’s okay, just grab onto me and hold on tight.” Robin placed her arms around her brother from behind and closed her eyes. Still holding onto the strap on the right side, Kaden tossed his backpack over the silk rope and grabbed the other side with his left hand and pushed himself from the cliff with his feet. Robin held on for dear life and screamed the entire way to the bottom. Approaching the boulder that the other end of the silk rope was attached to, Kaden realized that they were in trouble. When they got closer to the large rock (and to the ground), he released his left hand to slip his pack from off the rope and grabbed it again, bringing the bag to his face as a shield. Robin flew off Kaden’s back and both of them slid and tumbled onto the ground, narrowly escaping collision with the rock. Kayla came sliding down behind them, she also dropping to the ground before hitting the boulder. All three siblings were scraped and bruised, but otherwise unharmed.

Robin pushed herself up with bloodied knees and scraped hands. Kaden came to her side.

“Are you okay, Robin?” Kaden asked.

“Yeah, I’m okay,” she replied.

Kayla approached and knelt beside Robin. The three of them were safe. But there were only three.

Kayla looked around and cried, “Where’s Triachan!?”

CHAPTER 9

Triachan stood atop the cliff, striking his blade with the beaks of Hekrashenda’s tentacles as she struck at him. Triachan searched for a stub where he had dismembered one of Hekrashenda's extensions earlier, but each one of her limbs remained intact. Triachan evaded another of Hekrashenda’s strikes. With her tentacle still extended, Triachan’s blade came down onto the monster’s limb, severing it. Hekrashenda shrieked.

“Did you lose something?” Triachan asked sarcastically. But his smirk disappeared as the stub where he struck Hekrashenda vibrated and excreted a white mucus. Then out of the stub shot another tentacle, the same size as the one Triachan had cut off. It became apparent that the monster had the ability to regenerate limbs rapidly.

“Okay, that’s nasty,” Triachan said.

Hekrashenda sneered and replied, ”You’re finished now, Hittite! You cannot kill me. You can strike me a thousand times and I will heal.” Hekrashenda sat herself on the ground as she raised all six tentacles in preparation to strike; yet there was a problem. Her target was gone. Triachan had vanished. Hekrashenda raised herself again on four tentacles and rotated her body in search of her foe. Then from behind her came the warrior, having launched himself into the air. The boots of his feet landed onto the monster’s head, followed by his blade that came straight down into Hekrashenda's skull. The monster roared. The roar turned into a moan. Then there was no sound. Hekrashenda was dead.

By the time Rahav arrived with Kain, Hex and Petak, Triachan was already gone. "We are losing them!" Rahav lamented. “This is not good. If they are taken from us, you know what Shamal will do to me.”

Petak responded, “Don’t lose heart, my lord. I have captured a glimpse of the hearts of the little ones, as well as that of the Hittite, and I may have devised a means of capturing them." Petak's voice was like the voice of an old man. "Hex, unleash the illusion that we discussed earlier today. Trap the children, deceive them, and when you have them subdued, call us to your location.”

“Yes, Master,” Hex the Magician answered as he bowed before Petak and Rahav. Hex floated into the forest and disappeared.

Petak then turned to Kain with his blank, brown eyes. Though he wore a bright, scarlet-colored robe and stood five and a half feet tall on two legs, Petak looked like nothing more than a giant frog. The seams of his garment were covered with gold lining and the robe went down to his webbed amphibian feet. Petak raised a hand and said, “Kain, discourage the warrior’s heart and distract him. I don’t want him near the children when Hex works his magic. You know Triachan better than any of us. I trust you'll have no trouble formulating an attack to use on the warrior's mind."

Kain bowed reverently and said, "It will be done, Master. I will break the Hittite down."

“Good! Now attack his heart and begin to manipulate his weaknesses. When he is at his weakest, his guard being down, and the children are no longer under his watch, then Hex and I will take them.”

____________

Triachan reached the bottom of the cliff where Kayla, Robin and Kaden were waiting anxiously. This relieved the kids, especially Kayla. These few days in the wilderness with Triachan had eased much of Kayla's animosity toward men. No man had ever treated Kayla with the respect and love that Triachan had. He actually cared about her and her siblings, and Kayla could see it. It wasn't until now that she realized how attached to him she was. Though she didn't want to admit it, Triachan was becoming like a second father to her. Triachan's fight with Hekrashenda caused Kayla to fear that she would lose him. As they fled uphill, following along the river, Triachan noticed the concerned look on Kayla's face.

"Why the long face, little one?" Triachan asked.

"Why do you have to scare people like that?" Kayla answered.

"I was not trying to scare you, Kayla. Don't worry, I can take care of myself."

As their adrenaline drained away and exhaustion overtook the children, Triachan made the decision to stop and rest. He spotted a gap between two large boulders next to the river. Triachan, Kayla, and Kaden sat themselves on a few large rocks on the riverbank. As Kaden filled everyone's water canteens, Robin lay on her stomach and plunged her face down into the water, gulping away.

Kaden protested, "Stop it, Robin. That's nasty! You're going to get your germs into everyone's water bottles. Wait till I'm done." Kayla and Robin laughed, but Triachan stared blankly at the clear water. Aside from when he was fighting, the kids had not seen Triachan look so serious.

“What are you thinking about?” Kaden asked.

Triachan answered, “Well, I told you before that these attacks make me think of the ancient kingdom of Babylon. That brings back memories…memories from my past.”

“Memories?” Kaden questioned.

Kayla said, “You said you would tell us where you were from and everything. How do you know so much about Babylon and these demons?”

“Yeah, is Triachan even your real name?” Kaden sarcastically asked with a smirk.

“No,” Triachan replied.

“What!? I was just kidding!”

“Alright,” Triachan said smiling. “I guess I’ll go ahead and tell you everything before you explode.”

As Kaden, Kayla and Robin listened anxiously, Triachan looked down at his reflection in the moving water and began his story. “I am actually a member of an ancient race called the Hittites,” he said. “A very long time ago I served in the army of the great King David.”

“King David!? Like in the Bible?” Kayla exclaimed.

“Yes. I was one of David’s most skilled warriors, among his top thirty-seven elite.”

“Wow, you ARE old!” Robin said.

“Ha, I told you. Even though I was not a Hebrew, I loved the Israelites and I was happy to serve in their army. Life was actually pretty good back then. My people lived peaceably with the children of Israel; I had a very beautiful wife and was an honored soldier in Israel’s fighting force. They called my team ‘David’s Mighty Men’. I knew how to take care of myself in battle and I was quite content to fight for the Kingdom of David. But when Chanun the son of Nahash became king of Ammon, everything changed.

“King Chanun was an idiot to say the least. When David sent ambassadors to comfort him after the death of his father, Chanun betrayed our policies, abused the messengers David had sent, and sent them away in dishonor. Chanun then repaid us evil for good by declaring war on our nation and hiring the Syrians to help attack us. We had showed the Ammonites nothing but kindness; there was no reason for them to do this. Gentile nations in the Middle East have always had a bad habit of attacking Israel with no justification. In just retaliation, General Joab, his brother Abishai, and David’s thirty-seven elite led Israel’s armies against Ammon and Syria. The Syrians were quickly defeated; the Ammonites were also overcome, but they were not willing to give up just yet.

“The world’s armies would usually break off from fighting during the winter months, for fear of soldiers not being able to survive the cold rains and other harsh conditions. Spring of the following year came, and it was time for fighting against Ammon to resume. I led one company of troops into battle near Rabbah, the capitol city of the Ammonites. Then something strange happened. I was called off the battlefield one day to report to General Joab. This was most unusual, especially since we were progressing so well there. What could be so urgent or pressing that our operation at Rabbah would be interrupted? Something did not feel right.

“’Come, Uriah, have a seat,’ Joab said as I entered his tent. ‘How would you feel about resting from this warfare for the next few weeks? Our King David has requested that you return to Jerusalem to update him on our progress against the Ammonites. Prepare a report for the king on our siege of Rabbah and everything you have seen here. And take the liberty to go home and relax while you’re in Jerusalem; refresh yourself before you return to Ammon.’

“Such a request was out character for both David and Joab; but I did as I was instructed. I journeyed back to Jerusalem, to David’s palace and told him everything that was happening at Rabbah. Appearing before David was familiar to me, as I was one of David’s most trusted and beloved messengers. But this meeting was peculiar: my king was nervous, uncomfortable. As I spoke to him of the war, Joab’s leadership, and of our soldiers, he would not even look me in the eye. When I finished my report, he even tried to send me home.

“’Why don’t you go down to your house for the night and relax?’ he said to me. ‘Enjoy a hot bath, spend time with your wife; I’ll even have my servants bring a hearty meal for you.’ David was a warrior at heart. What in the world would motivate him to send me home while my men were at war, sleeping in tents and possibly laying down their lives? Doing so would have been dishonorable. Instead of accepting this offer, I spent the night at the door of the palace, where the king’s subjects slept.

“The next morning, when David found out that I did not go home, he sent for me. ‘You’re on leave, are you not?’ he said. ‘Why didn’t you go home last night?’ Why would the king care whether I went to my house or not? I responded, ‘My master Joab and your servants are risking their lives camping in the open field. Would it be fair for me to go home, feast and see my wife? I appreciate the courtesy, but with all due respect, my lord, that’s not going to happen.’

“That evening, David invited me to dine with him. He got me drunk and tried to send me home again, saying that it would be good for me to see my wife. It was weird that the king had taken such a sudden interest in my personal life. But everything would make sense soon enough. The next day, David agreed to send me back to Rabbah but said he wanted me to deliver a secret errand to General Joab. I watched as the king rolled up a scroll, sealed it with his royal signet, and parceled it into a protective carrying bag for me. I took the letter from him and went back on my way to fight the Ammonites with Joab.

“I returned to the general and delivered David’s letter to him. I did not know the content of the message, but Joab’s face dropped as he read it. He told me that our operation at Rabbah was being intensified and that I should lead an attack at the very wall of the city in an attempt to penetrate Ammon’s headquarters. I shuddered at the thought. Was Joab mad? From a military perspective, this was suicide: the enemy had an infinite advantage, shooting down from atop the city’s walls at a vulnerable team of Israeli soldiers. But refusing or disputing the mission would have been disrespectful, so I accepted. I wish I hadn’t. At Joab’s command, I led my company near the very gates of Rabbah. The Ammonite archers were waiting, ready to fire from above. Like sheep to the slaughter…

“We started the battle well. Other Israelite teams managed to surround and conquer the less defended edges of Rabbah, thus strengthening our siege of the city, but for my team things were becoming more dangerous. Several bands of Ammonites were dispatched from Rabbah’s gates and began the attempt to slaughter us. A few warriors were successful in breaking through to the other side of Rabbah’s gates, but perished within the city walls. The rest of my soldiers continued to fight bravely and held out long enough for us to kill the small Ammonite army that had come out to meet us. This brought a brief moment of hope, but when the larger portion of my team drew nearer to the wall of the city, I remembered why I was so concerned before. Thousands of arrows darkened the sky and came down upon us relentlessly. Our humble shields were no match for the superior advantage that the archers had from above us, and some of my men were slain right before my eyes.

“By this time, I had ordered my soldiers to fall back and retreat to our camp. Then I realized that my shield-bearer was in danger: Gareb, my faithful assistant for many years had been thrust through the kneecap with an arrow, leaving him with limited mobility. About thirty cubits behind me, Gareb fruitlessly attempted to limp away from the battle as another wave of Ammonite arrows began to descend from the heavens. Grabbing my shield, I ran out toward him; unfortunately, I also ran out of time. As I neared Gareb, I felt the wind of arrows brushing near my head. In reaction, I threw Gareb to the ground. But before I had the chance to do anything else, I felt a harsh blow strike my back, knocking me to the ground. A sharp pain shot down my spine, I could barely breathe and I couldn’t move my arms or my hands. As a pool of blood accumulated beneath me, I realized that I had been shot in the back. After I lay there a few minutes, the pain left and an unspeakable peace flooded my mind. Then I fell asleep.”

The kids were quite upset at this point. Robin started pouting, but Triachan laid his hands on her shoulders and consoled her by saying, “Hey, it’s alright, Robin. I’m fine now. Sorry, I forgot that I was telling this story to little children; perhaps that was a little too graphic.”

“You got hurt,” Robin sobbed.

“Don't be troubled, little one. I'm fine now. This story is a bit heavy to tell all at once,” Triachan said. “Perhaps I should finish this later. We need to get moving again.”

CHAPTER 10

When morning faded and the afternoon sun rose high in the sky, the sunlight illuminated the surrounding canyons, almost giving them a bright, cartoonish look.

Kayla was beside herself. Her mysterious protector, whom she had spent the last three days with, whom she had befriended, claimed to be a warrior from the past. Were it not for the fact that demonic creatures were pursuing them, Kayla would have thought him to be nuts. Kaden was in shock, and though Robin did not understand the situation, she knew Triachan was not at all whom they had imagined. But for Kayla there was an added element to the excitement of what they had just heard. Triachan had served in the army of King David, someone she had admired her entire life. This was a dream-come-true, to meet a soldier in David's army, one of his elite. Could this be real? Was this guy dragging them through the woods some kind of a lunatic or was he truly a hero from ancient times?

For a while, there was an awkward silence as Triachan and the children continued their journey up the mountain; finally Triachan spoke. “Were we not being hunted, we would have reached my vessel by now. I'm sorry, little ones, I had no idea the journey would be like this.” No one responded. Triachan spoke again, "Robin, you hesitated before sliding down to the bottom of the canyon. Did I hear you say that you were afraid?"

"Robin is scared of heights," Kayla said.

"Scared of heights? I thought you crazy kids weren't afraid of anything."

"I can't help it," Robin replied. "When I'm high up and I look down, I'm scared I'm going to die."

Triachan answered, "I understand, little one."

Kayla said, "How can you understand being afraid? You don't act like you're scared of anything."

"How I wish that were true. I have to overcome my own fear anytime I engage in battle or conflict. You must understand that courage is not merely the absence of fear. Courage is surrendering your fear and doing what you must even if it is hard. It's denying your own insecurity and diving straight into difficulty to do what you must. What if I told you that I had a fear of my own once?

“I was only a boy when my family traveled to the land of Israel. My family worshiped Yahweh, the God of Israel, and for that we were persecuted severely by the people of Hatti, a kingdom north of Syria. They hated us for not serving their gods. Our own neighbors threatened to kill us. One night, my father quickly collected all of our most importance belongings, everything that we could carry, and said that we had to leave our home and never come back. I didn't understand what was happening. Never before had I seen my father so panicked. I didn't even have time to pack up my sleeping mat before my parents took my arm, grabbed my little brother and pulled us out of our house. We moved quickly but quietly in the night through the town. We didn't even use the public entrance onto the road, but instead we detoured onto a field next to our town to reach the path. When we were halfway across the field, I turned to see a light that had appeared in the town. It was a flickering light, and it was coming from our home! A mob of angry Hittites had set fire to our house and were spreading throughout the city searching for us. We had escaped from our home just in time! That night was by far one of the scariest moments of my life. It was the first time in my life that I experienced true fear.

“It was a long journey from our home in Hatti to the land of Israel. The entire journey took over two months. We traveled south through Syria, following the Hittite-Syrian trade route that the merchants used. Were it not for the merchants and the stash of silver that my father had collected over the years, I don't know how we would have survived. We traded silver for the supplies, food and water that we needed. My father was also able to purchase a donkey to ease our burden of carrying supplies.

“At one point, our journey required that we pass through a large pool of water. The river before our path was too wide and the current too fierce to pass through with our little family, so my father made the decision to cross at a place where the river dropped as a waterfall down a gorge into a natural pool where the water was only barely moving. The water was almost crystal clear, making the bottom visible. My mother carried my little brother and my father carried our supplies, so it was up to me to lead our donkey through the pool. This terrified me. A couple of years before that, I almost drowned once. Because of this, I had a terrible fear of deep water. Submerging my head under water particularly frightened me. I know it must seem silly to you, but the idea of putting my head under water felt like death to me.

“I rode atop the beast, guiding her to the other side and holding on for dear life. When the water became deeper, something spooked our donkey and she threw me off into the pool. I panicked and reemerged as quickly as I could, but when I did, the beast had moved forward without me, beyond my reach. I was on my own. The water only came up to my stomach and I had hoped that I could simply walk across, but seven steps forward brought the water to my chest; and few more steps, and it came to my neck. I knew that I was in trouble.

“My father called out to me, 'Uriah, just paddle across, the deep part of the pool is only a few feet!' I had no choice. I had to pass through it. I held my breath, shifted my weight forward, and let my feet float off the bottom. I was successful at paddling, but at some point I lost float and my head went under. My immediate reaction was terror and a fear of death came over me. Then the terror left. I felt the pressure of water all around my head and my body, but I was no longer afraid. I stayed there, submerged for about three seconds and came back up. By this time, I was able to stand again with the water at chest-height, but the water beckoned me. I wanted to go under again. So I submerged, opened my eyes, and looked around for a few seconds. I took it all in. I was free. Free from fear.

“I completely forgot about our journey and the fact that my family stood on the brink waiting for me. I swam and submerged, having the time of my life until my father came and pulled me to shore. But it was then that I discovered what courage was. I allowed what I thought was death to completely submerge me, completely cover me and I was no longer afraid of it. This is true courage, and this is the baptism that saves us: a baptism of trust, of total surrender.”

“I'm not scared of water,” Robin said proudly. “I like to swim.”

“That's great,” Triachan responded, “but I think God wants you to overcome other fears that you have.”

“Like snakes and heights?”

“Yes. It's good to have a healthy fear and respect of such things, and you should have a fear and caution of high places; but you shouldn't live in terror and let it control you.”

The group continued their journey up the Slapout Mesa. Three hours passed, and Triachan grew hopeful that they had lost their hunters. At some point, the rocky terrain gave way to green grass, giant oaks and a thick shrubbery. The ground was more level here. They had come across a plateau.

“I recognize this area from my trip down the mountain,” Triachan said. “It's one of the last plateaus before we reach the top. If we are not disrupted, we may reach my vessel by late tonight or early tomorrow.” As soon as Triachan had spoken, something shot out of the shrubbery on Triachan's left side and latched onto his left arm. A large, red tubular object with teeth had covered and virtually swallowed the warrior's arm, trying to pull him toward its source. Attached to the tube was a vine covered with thorns. The vine came from the shrubs and trees beside them. Triachan screamed in pain, used his right hand to pull his sword from its sheath, and severed the thorny vine connected to the cause of his pain. When he did, the tubular plant that latched onto him released its grip. Triachan pulled the thing off of himself. The garment of his left sleeve was torn and his arm was cut by the plant's teeth, but otherwise he was unharmed.

“Triachan, are you okay?” Kaden asked. “Are you hurt?”

“I'm alright, buddy.” Triachan responded. “But what was that thing? Something about that plant looks familiar to me. I've seen it before.”

“Familiar!?” Kayla cried. “Yeah, familiar if you're into science-fiction. I've never seen anything like that before in my life.”

“Let's follow that vine to find the source.” Triachan and the kids walked along the thorny vine that lay on the ground and came to what looked like a large stump that flowered at the top with a bright, red blossom about five feet in diameter. Vines covered with thorns protruded from the stump in all directions.

With a stern look on his face, Triachan stared at the stump and said, “This is a chermon plant. I didn’t think I’d see one again.”

“What is a chermon plant?” Kayla asked.

“It looks scary.” Robin said with a serious countenance on her face.

Triachan responded, “Well, they are supposed to be extinct. None has ever been seen since shortly after the great flood. Long ago, after the ground was cursed for the sake of Adam’s sin, Shamal used his magic to transform certain plant life into carnivorous monstrosities like this chermon plant. Many chermons were planted west of the Euphrates river, near Eden. How on earth did one end up here?”

Kaden interrupted, “Carnivorous!? You mean that thing wants to eat us?”

“It would if it could. But a chermon plant isn’t nearly large enough to devour a human; though, as you’ve seen, they are still dangerous. The red tubes at the end of those vines are triggered by movement and heat as a living organism passes by. They typically feed on rodents and birds. Apparently my left arm was also on the menu. This one is aggressive! Those vines can reach up to fifty or sixty feet long. Let’s stay clear of this area.”

Triachan said no more about the chermon plant, but his mind was stirring. He was perplexed. The chermon was believed to have been wiped out thousands of years before. Yet here, in this mysterious forest, Shamal’s mutated creation thrived. What was with this forest?

The sound of cracking twigs was suddenly heard behind the group. Triachan turned to see a man - no, a beast. It was a beast with the body of a man and the head of a wild boar. Its face was red as blood, and it wore a black robe that reached down to two bare, cloven feet. Kayla screamed and Robin threw herself into Kaden's embrace, but Triachan eyed the beast without flinching. This creature was no stranger to Triachan.

“It's been a long time, Hittite,” the beast said with a snort. “I see you've disposed of several of my companions. It's getting a bit lonely out here. Perhaps you could accompany me for a while. Maybe we can talk about that artifact that you carry.”

“Kain.” Triachan said in response, still holding a firm look. “I thought you were locked up down below. How did you convince Shamal to let you out?”

“Yes, thanks to you, I was forced to serve seven hundred years in the Abyss. I owe you for that! I finished serving my captivity long ago, however, and now you and I have business to attend to. I'm not finished with you, Hittite!”

Triachan drew his sword, still making eye contact with Kain, but the beast laughed and said, “You know better than anyone that this battle is not one of the sword, Uriah. You may think that you have overpowered the bitterness of past hurt, but I have a talent for stirring the waters of rage in men's hearts.”

Kain's eyes then became red. He was silent for a moment; then he started laughing and his entire body began to vanish. Though Kain was no longer visible, his hideous laughter was still heard. This frightened Kayla and Robin. They ran down the path, away from Triachan and away from Kain's snorting and laughter. Triachan didn't run after them. He was distracted and stood there, as if he weren't able to move. Kaden felt torn; he didn't know if he should run to catch up with Robin and Kayla or if he should stay by Triachan's side.

“Triachan!” Kaden shouted, “What's going on? Why aren't you moving?”

Triachan fell to his knees, dropped his sword and placed his hands on his head. “Go, Kaden, get out of here!” he said. “Catch up with your sisters and find a safe place to hide. Go now!” Kaden hesitated for moment and then darted toward the path in the direction that Robin and Kayla had fled to. Triachan was left alone with his invisible foe.

____________

“Robin, get over here!” Kayla shouted. Thirty minutes had passed since they fled from the beast that confronted Triachan. Kayla took Robin aside to hide in the trees beside the path. Running uphill was more difficult now, especially at a higher altitude. The girls were exhausted and both of them were huffing heavily. Robin dropped her backpack to the ground, caught her breath and said, “Triachan! We have to find Triachan! That big pig was going to hurt him.”

“Robin, Triachan can take care of himself,” Kayla answered. “But something was different. Triachan didn't just lunge out after that pig like the other bad guys. Something made it hard for him. If we had stayed, I think we would have distracted him even more.”

“What do we do now? I'm scared, Kayla.”

“We need to be quiet for one thing. We don't want those bad guys to find us. Let's stay here and hide.”

“But what about Kaden and Triachan? If they look for us, how will they find us? I don't want to be alone.”

Kayla answered, “We'll watch the path until we see them.”

“What if they don't come?” Robin asked. “What if that mean pig guy -”

“I told you, Triachan can take care of it!” Kayla interrupted. “They'll come.” And so they waited. Robin and Kayla hid in the covering of trees and shrubbery, diligently watching the path, waiting for their companions to come. Ten minutes passed, and no one had come. The girls' ears had adjusted to the silent, mountain air. The silence was broken by something moving across the ground near them.

Robin whispered, “It's a bunny! Kayla, look! And it's pink.” Sure enough, a rabbit with bright, pink fur was hopping along the ground across the path. It stopped in the path, turned and looked Robin and Kayla in the eyes. Then it went east into the woods, away from them. Kayla whispered, “Did that rabbit just look at us? This is getting weird.”

“I think it wants us to follow him,” Robin said. Then another rabbit, this one blue, came out of nowhere and hopped into the same direction as the pink one. Then came others – orange, green, red, yellow, and purple rabbits, all hopping into the same direction eastward. Robin could not contain herself. Her love of little furry rabbits betrayed her.

“Bunnies!” Robin shouted. “Come on, Kayla, we have to follow them. It's a bunny trail!” Stopping Robin at this point was beyond Kayla. Robin was already moving.

“Robin, this is a bad idea.” Kayla whispered out. She didn't know if her little sister had even heard, since Robin was already on the other side of the path chasing the colorful little rodents. Kayla followed after them through the woods. The rabbits were following along a narrow trail in the forest. The woods became thick and dark. Kayla caught up to her sister and said, “Robin, you can't dart off like that without me! We have monsters out here looking for us. You're going to get us killed. And now how are we going to find Kaden and Triachan?”

Robin was not listening to Kayla. Something else had drawn her attention. Kayla turned toward the direction that Robin was looking and saw a clearing in the forest. In the clearing was a very large, two-story house. The roof looked moldy and partly caved in on one side. Half the windows in the building were cracked or broken, and the remaining paint that covered half the house was cracked and peeling. The home looked as though it had been abandoned for quite some time. The seven colored rabbits hopped toward the mansion and entered through the front door, which was cracked open.

“I think we should go in.” Robin said nonchalantly.

“Are you crazy?” Kayla responded. “We don't know what's in there!”

“Bunnies are in there!”

“But it doesn't look like anyone's been in that house for years. It looks scary. We need to go back to the path and wait for Triachan.” The conversation was halted when a humanoid figure crept out the front door, onto the porch; however, the figure was not standing on the porch. It was not standing at all. The white robe of a man with a turban on his head floated, hovering a couple of feet above the porch of the house. His feet were not seen. The collar of his robe was pulled over the bottom half of his face, covering his nose, and his large, white turban was pulled down just above bright, blue eyes. His eyes were glowing.

A chill came over the back of Kayla's head as the girls heard a resonant, echoic voice from the mansion saying, “Come, Robin and Kayla, for we have much to discuss!” As the voice spoke, the hands of the man in the white robe were raised and spun three hundred and sixty degrees in front of him. The man's arms were not seen, only hands covered with white gloves.

“Now I'm freaked out!” Kayla said. “Who is that guy? He's floating!”

“Maybe he can help us.” Robin said. “Maybe he'll come with us to help Triachan.”

Kayla called out, “Who are you and how do you know our names?”

The stranger answered, “My name is Hex, and entertainment is my business; I'm a magician. Come join me in my mansion, and I shall give you an exciting show!”

Robin became excited. She exclaimed, “I like magic tricks! Come on, Kayla, let's go! I want to see the magic show.”

Kayla answered, “Aren't you forgetting about Kaden and Triachan? They're not going to be able to find us if we're playing around in a rotting mansion, being entertained by a freaky guy that we've never met before. We don't have time for this.”

“But this is the best place to hide! The monsters will never look for us in an old house. Triachan is smart, he'll know to look for us there. I don't want to hide in the woods anymore. Let's go see the magic show. Please!”

CHAPTER 11

For several minutes, Triachan knelt on the ground, eyes shut and moaning. A bitterness from the past threatened to seize control of his mind. It had been many years since he had faced such rage. It was almost involuntary. Kain was invisible: he was still there in the area, but he had dematerialized into a spiritual form, haunting Triachan's soul. Flashbacks from Triachan's youth raced through his mind. The horrifying night he experienced as a boy in Hatti, the betrayal at Rabbah, and other wrongs that he had been dealt. Why was this happening? Triachan suddenly realized the source of Kain's attack, and the source of his anger: fear. In a subconscious place in his heart, Triachan had held onto his anger for years in an attempt to protect himself from future hurt. The thought of completely letting go of the past made him feel vulnerable, and that made him afraid to let go; but now, it was apparent that it was actually his fear and anger that made him weak.

Eventually, Kain's voice was heard in the air: “I own you, Hittite. As long as you harbor any bitterness in your heart, I will always have a foothold on your soul. Like the bit in a horse's mouth, I will have my way with you!”

“No more!” Triachan cried. “I won't let you control me; not this time. I'm letting it go.” Triachan stood to his feet and pulled a scroll from the pouch of his robe. It was the king's letter to Joab, which he had delivered at Rabbah. Triachan had kept it through all the years. “There is no need for me to hold onto this any longer.” Triachan said as he threw the document into the air. Several swipes of his sword shredded the scroll to pieces.

“Now be gone, Kain, and never return!” Triachan said.

Kain suddenly became visible again, with his hands clenched to his gut. The boar squealed and cried out in pain.

Triachan smirked and said, “That's right! You no longer have an attachment to my heart, no ammunition to use against me. I'm free of your rage. And you know the rules for a familiar spirit like yourself: having failed your mission, you must return to your prison below!”

“No, curse you Hittite!” Kain screamed. Triachan plunged into the beast with his blade. Kain fell facedown and was immediately engulfed in flames. Then his body disappeared once and for all.

“I've got to find the girls!” Triachan said to himself. He ran into the direction that Kaden had fled. After several minutes, he reached Kaden, who was stopped in the middle of the path, staring at the thicket on the west side of the trail. “Kaden, where are your sisters?” Triachan asked.

Kaden answered, “I don't know, but look at that pink thing in the trees. It's Robin's bag!”

Triachan walked to the thicket beside them, observed the area and said, “Look, there on the ground: tennis shoe footprints. It looks like the girls strayed off the path, going east into the woods. What would have provoked them to go in there? You kids sure are hard to keep up with. We don't have much time. It's getting late, and it will be dark soon. Come on, Kaden, let's track your sisters down and find them before someone else does.”

____________

Kayla was not as impressed with the mansion as Robin was, but still the whole thing sparked her curiosity. Oddly enough, the inside of the house was twice the size that it looked to be from the outside. There were at least twenty large rooms in the home. Red carpet covered the floors of most of the rooms; the others were blue and white checkered marble. The halls were decorated with abstract paintings and statues: distorted images of animals with human-like characteristics, a painting depicting an infinite staircase wrapping around and connecting to itself. Another picture was spiraled and appeared to move and rotate when Kayla stared at it. Each image was some kind of a visual mind trick.

“I could give you a tour of the home if you like,” Hex said with a mellow voice, “but you are probably anxious to start the show. Little Robin, I see that you have met my pets. Do you like rabbits?”

“I love bunnies!” Robin shouted.

“Yes, bunnies are a magician's favorite! Would you like to see them again?” Robin nodded her head up and down. “Very well then,” Hex said as he lifted his turban slightly. “Come forth, Zhun, Lu, Hil, Kirt, Shun, Cept, and Dee!” As the magician spoke, the orange, blue and pink rabbits crawled out from under his turban. The purple and red ones came out from Hex's sleeves, crawling up to his chest and shoulders, and the yellow and green rabbits came from under his robe, dropping to the floor. Hex handed the pink rabbit to Robin.

“This is so cool!” Robin said. “They're so pretty. I've never seen bunnies like these. What other magic tricks can you do?”

“I have many tricks up my sleeves,” Hex answered. “But magic tricks are not my only gift. I am also a teacher.”

“A teacher?” Kayla questioned. “You don't look like a teacher to me.”

“As a matter of fact, my philosophies are becoming quite popular in the human world. My doctrine has long ruled your schools, and now your churches are also warming up to my teachings.”

“What teachings?” Kayla asked skeptically.

Hex responded, “For a long time, I have tried to protect humanity from the dogmatic indoctrinations of those who teach absolute truth; so over the last century, I have begun to persuade your world that there is more than one way to spirituality and salvation. Think about it: there are hundreds of religions in the world. Why would there only be one God? Why would there only be one truth? How can anyone be so arrogant as to think that the vast majority of the world is damned because they don't agree with his or her beliefs?”

Robin looked a little confused, but Kayla didn't buy Hex's viewpoint. Kayla responded, “There can't be more than one truth. Just because lots of people have different opinions doesn't mean they can all be right.”

Hex answered with a soft voice, “The reality in your eyes may be different than what I see, child. Look at the floor beneath us; what do you see?”

“I see checkered squares: some are blue, and some are white.”

“Yes, but how do you know that the color your brain recognizes as blue looks the same to me? Perhaps what you see as blue looks red to me.” As Hex spoke these words, the blue squares on the floor began to change red. They were glowing. Hex continued, “So you see, others may not see things the way you see them, but that doesn't mean they are wrong. Truth is relative to the viewpoints of what people believe. Kayla, do you always see morality in black and white?”

“Yeah,” Kayla said. “I believe there is right and wrong and God is the one that says if something is bad or not. Is that what it means to see things in black and white?”

Hex answered, “Yes, but again it's subject to my point of view. You may view the colors black and white as opposites, but I see them as a shady mix of gray.” Hex lifted his left hand and immediately all color left the inside of the mansion. Everything Robin and Kayla saw looked black, white and gray, like an old movie: everything except for the rabbits, who retained their color. The rabbits were now gathered around Robin, who was seated on the floor petting them.

“Like I was saying, there are gray areas. You can't be right about everything, you know.”

Kayla became upset and said, “I thought you said we were going to see a magic show. This isn't a show; this is scary!”

“This is a show! But my talent is meant for more than entertainment purposes only. I have been commissioned by my master to use my illusions to subdue victims like yourself, to neutralize you.”

Kayla screamed, “You're one of Rahav's monsters, aren't you!”

“I don't view myself as a monster, child; but yes, I am a servant of Rahav and Shamal, and I have lured you to my trap to detain you. Soon Triachan will come to rescue you, and when he arrives, Rahav will reclaim Shamal's artifact! And now I need you to be still while I make a call.” The color returned to the room. As it did, the seven rabbits began to grow and change shape. They morphed into creatures the size of humans, with shorter ears, sharp teeth, and narrow eyes. They stood upright on two legs and retained their colors; Zhun remained pink, Lu was still blue, Kirt was red, and so forth. Kirt seized Kayla by the arms, and likewise Zhun grabbed Robin.

“Now you see my pets for what they truly are. These creatures are called rezins, and they have been my faithful subjects for many years.” Hex pointed to the girls and said to Kirt and Zhun, “Detain the children until the Hittite arrives. I will summon Lord Rahav.” Hex's voice was no longer soft spoken and gentle. He spoke more forcefully now and with anger, no longer trying to hide his true character. He then pulled a dark, crescent-shaped object from his robe. It looked like some kind of a horn. “Do you see this magnificent instrument?” the magician asked. “This is called the black shofar. It was taken from the horn of a fallen cherub. Several short blasts of sound from this shofar will alert Rahav that you have been captured and will reveal to him our location.”

Robin started crying, but Kayla was quiet. The girls were restrained, but the rezins made no effort to gag or silence them. Perhaps it was Hex's intent that their screams reach Triachan's ears. They were bait. Then something beside them stole Kayla's attention. Kayla looked to her sister and said, “Robin, look at the carpet in the large room! Is it moving?” The red carpet in the foyer and in the large room beside them appeared to be moving: it was rolling across the room in bumps and curves like waves, blocking the front door of the house.

Suddenly the front door flew open, and a man in a blue robe ran inside. It was Triachan, and Kaden came behind him, holding Robin's pink backpack. Triachan stopped in front of the entry and gazed at the rolling carpet that flowed in front of him, blocking his path. Then his eyes turned to meet Hex.

“Well, if it isn't Hell's magician,” Triachan said. “Hex, right?”

“Yes,” Hex said. “I'm honored that you know my name. I see that my reputation precedes me.”

“Don't flatter yourself, magician.” Triachan said. “There is no honor in what you do. You distort truth and cause people to believe a lie. Today I'll end your trickery.”

The magician responded, “Yes, Hittite, you also have a reputation where I'm from. 'Triachan the Demon Slayer' they call you. But no more; this night I shall put a stop to your so-called heroism. Look to my right: the beloved children that you were supposed to protect are now in my hands. Hand over Shamal's stone, and maybe I'll let them live.”

Triachan called to Robin and Kayla, “Are you alright, girls?”

Kayla answered, “We're fine, but you need to stop the magician. He said he was going to call Rahav and tell him that we're here. And he's telling us a bunch of weird stuff.”

“What kind of stuff?”

Hex interrupted, “Your little friends don't appreciate my theology, Hittite.”

“I don't appreciate it either,” Triachan answered. “I've heard of your teaching. You tell men that reality is defined by the way they see the world, that there is no absolute truth. You're a liar, Hex.” Triachan stepped boldly toward the rolling carpet, into the direction of the hall where Hex's rezins held the girls captive. He passed right through the waves and bumps of carpet without being affected, as if the whole thing were nothing but a hologram. “See, only a vision, an illusion.” Triachan said as he continued to approach Hex. Triachan drew his sword.

“Slay him, and retrieve the artifact!” Hex shouted. Lu, Hil, Shun, Cept and Dee ran toward Triachan with one accord. They exposed their sharp claws and growled like rabid wolves. Triachan leaped high into the air toward them, landed his feet onto Shun's shoulders and quickly thrusted himself into the air toward Hex. He landed directly in front of Hex and jabbed his sword just short of the magician's neck. The four rezins that were pursuing Triachan stopped in astonishment.

“Tell your cretins to release the girls.” Triachan said. Hex looked at Zhun and Kirt and carefully nodded his head. They let go of Kayla and Robin. The girls ran to the front door where Kaden was standing. The vision of the rolling carpet had disappeared. Triachan continued speaking to Hex, “Aside from trying to take a silly rock from a few kids, what is this really about, magician? Why have you spent the last decades spreading this heresy in human culture and in the church? What is it that Shamal has sent you to do?”

Hex answered, “Alright, I'll tell you. For a very long time, my master has searched diligently for a means to neutralize the Almighty's servants on the earth. Throughout the centuries, Shamal's plans to stomp out the church using persecution and suffering have failed; but I have found a far more effective approach. If we cannot kill the church, we will seduce it. Defiling the church with tolerance, Humanism and worldly philosophies has proven to be most fruitful. By embracing my teachings and refuting the purity of God's Word, your people have given me the opportunity to rob them of a relationship with God, as they sell their first Love for a man-made religion. They have a form of 'godliness' but deny his power. And why stop there? Why not borrow the practices and teachings of other religions? Seriously, you could learn a lot from me, Hitte. You shouldn't be so 'narrow' minded!”

Hex suddenly dematerialized into a blue, fuzzy image and dashed backwards into the dining hall, away from Triachan. Before Triachan had time to react, the walls on both sides of the hall began to move and slide inward. Soon only a very narrow gap remained in the hallway. Triachan would be crushed if he didn't do something soon. He attempted to sprint back to the large room, but all seven of Hex's rezins blocked the hallway. They were coming for him. Triachan dashed into the other direction, to reach the opposite end of the hall, but the walls were closing in fast. He was not going to make it.

At last, when there was very little space left in the hallway, the walls suddenly stopped moving. Triachan turned to see the rezins several feet behind him, pressed against each other and wedged between the walls. They were still alive, but unable to move. Zhun said nothing, but grunted and looked at Triachan with great anger.

“I hope you guys aren't claustrophobic!” Triachan said. Then the warrior turned again to Hex and said, “Give it up, magician. It's just you and me now. You have no chance of winning.”

“That's your interpretation of the situation,” Hex answered, “but I still intend to win. Must you always view the world with such confidence?”

“You're wrong, Hex. My surety of victory has nothing to do with my 'view' or 'interpretation'. Our interpretation of the world is not relevant. We did not create it and we do not sustain it, so if not guided by the Spirit and validity of solid truth, our ideas of what the Universe is may describe no more than our own imaginations.”

Hex then moaned, and for a brief moment Triachan thought he saw Hex and the rezins disappear. What had just happened?

That's it! Triachan thought to himself. Hex's weakness is truth. Verbalizing a true statement caused Hex's magic to fade for a moment.

“I think I just discovered something that you're not going to like,” Triachan said to Hex. “Let's try something else: it is written, 'believe not every spirit, but test the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets have gone out into the world.'” As soon as Triachan had spoken this, the rezins in the hallway disappeared. The walls also were no longer closed in, but had reverted back to their original state. Triachan then looked toward Hex in shock. Hex was no longer dressed in a white robe and turban, but a black robe and a hooded cloak over his head and back. His eyes were now glowing red.

“So this is your true form.” Triachan stated. “At least now you're not hiding anything.” Triachan gripped his sword with both hands and ran toward the magician, but before the warrior reached his foe, the magician raised his hands in front of his face and released a bright flash of light from his gloved hands. The flash quickly morphed into a ball of light; the ball then materialized into a flame of fire that shot toward Triachan. Triachan stopped, tilted his blade in front of his face, and struck the shooting flame with his sword. The ball of fire was deflected and shot back toward Hex. The flame struck Hex's robe and spread over his body. Still on fire, the magician groaned and quickly ascended into the air, flying swiftly out of a window and into the sky. Triachan watched as the flaming magician darted high into the night sky and then fell downward, fizzling out like a finished firework.

Triachan stared out the window for a while, wanting to be absolutely sure that his foe was dead. There was no sign of Hell's magician. When Triachan turned his head away from the window, he was surprised to see not an abstract mansion, but an old rundown cabin. The whole thing was a vision, an illusion conjured up by Hex. Triachan walked into the living room of the cabin and found Kaden, Kayla and Robin still waiting near the front door with a confused countenance. The fireplace in the living room looked like it was still functional. The couch and sofa in the center of the room were worn, but seemed to be in okay shape.

Triachan said, “Well, it is evening again. I regret to say that we did not cover much ground today. We will not be reaching the top of the Slapout Mesa tonight. The good news is, at least we have a place to sleep.”

CHAPTER 12

“Where are they?” Rahav snarled. “We have heard nothing from Hex or Kain. We cannot afford to lose anyone else! How can one human being take out my entire Elite?”

Petak responded, “Yes, we may have underestimated the Hittite. Perhaps we should have requested more forces from Shamal.”

After sending Kain and Hex to capture the kids and take Shamal's stone from Triachan, Rahav and Petak waited patiently for several hours. Before nightfall, Rahav lost his patience and began searching for his loyal servants.

“Didn't you say that Hex had found some sort of house on this mountain? Where is it?” Rahav asked as he and Petak walked through the dark forest.

“He did not say,” the frog responded. “But if neither Hex nor Kain have contacted us by now, it means they are probably dead. And our odds of finding the Hittite and the children are slim in this darkness. I don't know where it's coming from, but a strange smoke is clouding the sky, and the moon isn't quite as bright as it was last night. How far are we from the top of this mountain anyway?”

The dragon answered, “About ninety stadia. Not far. And we have no way of knowing how far our enemies are from reaching an escape. This is getting too close. They could easily reach the top in a day's journey if we do not find them.”

With a croak, Petak said, “Triachan seems anxious to bring the children to the summit of this flattop mountain. What is up there that could bring them deliverance?”

“For centuries, I have hunted that Hittite all over the planet. He gets around quickly, almost as well as we do. We're not sure, but my navigators believe that he has access to some sort of advanced transportation. Kain had a theory.”

“What theory would that be?” Petak asked.

Rahav answered, “Long ago, some time after Sargon gave his soul to Shamal, the Akkadian had built some kind of a large, mechanical chariot. It could fly.”

“Do you think that the Hittite now possesses this flying chariot?”

“It is possible. Kain said that Triachan hijacked the ship from Sargon, and it was never seen again. If such is the case, and the children reach that vessel, we'll lose them for good. We have do something fast.”

“What if we find the ship first?” Petak asked. “Like I said, Triachan is anxious to get to the plateau at the top of this mountain. If there is such a ship, it is most likely at the summit.”

“Yes,” Rahav responded. “If the fools are trapped on the top of this mountain with no escape, slaying them shall be an easy task. I'll summon a team of scouts and begin a search party.”

Rahav stopped speaking. Something caught his attention. Standing ten cubits from he and Petak in the darkness was a tall, slender figure. The stranger said nothing, but just stood there as if awaiting recognition from Rahav and Petak.

"Who are you?" Petak asked. "Identify yourself."

The stranger came closer and approached the dragon and the frog. The stranger's features became slightly visible in the light of the moon. He stood about six feet tall, clothed in a brown tunic. His skin was white and scaly like a reptile.

With a frustrated voice, the stranger said, "Shamal demands a report on your progress. Have you found the artifact?"

"You dare speak to me with that tone? You obviously do not know who I am. I am Rahav, and you will address me with respect!" Rahav snarled.

Petak turned to Rahav and said, "My lord, may I advise a bit of discretion. This messenger is Ezeqel, one of Shamal's chief princes."

The realization of who the dragon was speaking to was evident by the slight drop in the back of Rahav's jaw. "My apologies," Rahav said apologetically. "It has been a most frustrating week, and I am not myself today. In response to Shamal's request, I have good news in that we have located the artifact and we are pursuing the one who carries it. But I regret to inform you that the Hittite guardian Triachan has intercepted the artifact. He is seeking to escape with the stone, but we are hunting him down and have a plan of destroying him."

"Shamal will not be happy to hear this." Ezeqel said. "The Hittite is not one to take lightly. Do you realize that this mission that Shamal has entrusted you with is the single-most important assignment in the history of our kingdom? What resources have you put forth to take the Hittite out? Why are there only two of you?"

Rahav lowered his head and said, "Triachan has slain five of my Six Elite. Only Petak and myself remain, and Triachan and the children that he protects are not far from the vessel that brings them to safety. But I am calling for a band of scouts! We will not allow the Hittite to escape."

Ezeqel answered, "That is not good enough, Rahav. You are on dangerous grounds for allowing the warrior to get this far. Where is Triachan now?"

"We believe that he is close, but we do not know his exact location."

Ezeqel said nothing, but looked scornfully at the dragon. Then he spoke, "I'm afraid we are going to have to intervene. When I report this to Shamal, he will be sending his own army to this place to stop the Hittite. If they retrieve the artifact before you do, Rahav, you will join your Elite in the Abyss below."

Rahav lifted his head to respond, but Ezeqel was gone. Rahav looked to Petak and said, "We are out of time. We have to do something quickly!"

Petak answered, "Triachan's skill as a warrior are greater than I had anticipated. I thought that isolating the children from him and using them as bait would have worked. Hex was supposed to try that, but now he appears to be dead. We have not heard from Kain either. We have to find a way to bring the Hittite to his knees."

Petak and Hex stood under a tree near the edge of a stone drop-off. An object fell from the tree and hit the dragon on the head. Rahav cursed and picked the object up from the ground with anger, as if he were going to exact his revenge on the inanimate object. However, his anger immediately left when he glanced at the item in his hand.

“Petak, look at this!” Rahav exclaimed. “Do you know what this is?”

For a moment, Petak stared at the object in Rahav's claws. He finally responded, “I don't believe it. That's a blue dragon fruit.” Both monsters looked up at the tree above. Sure enough, hanging over their heads were branches covered with star-shaped leaves. This was a blue dragon tree.

Still looking upwards, Rahav said, “Petak, what is a blue dragon tree doing on a mountain in the United States? The only ones left in existence are the few we have near Shamal's lair in Shinar. This is a bizarre turn of events...however, we could use this to our advantage! I wonder if there are more blue dragon trees in this forest. What if one of the juveniles were to consume this fruit? It would render the child unconscious. Triachan will be forced to hand over the artifact, or I'll slay the child!”

Rahav's daydream of victory was suddenly halted when he heard the sound of crumbling leaves and cracking twigs beside them. Surely this was Ezeqel returning to give more threats. Rahav bowed and humbly said, “My lord, again I can assure you that Shamal's artifact will be returned very soon. We have the situation under control.”

“Dude, check out the puppets!” An excited voice shouted. “They look so real! Is this one of those nerdy fantasy conventions where everyone dresses up like medieval times or like a character in their favorite video game? I don't mean to brag, but I've got a pretty good costume at home. It's a robe I made from fabric I took from my aunt's closet. I'm not gonna lie, I've got some pretty crazy geek skills.”

With great confusion, Rahav asked, “What is the meaning of this? Who are you?”

The voice answered, “My name is Jared. I've been lost out here since yesterday, and I still can't find my way home. I thought walking up the mountain would make it easier for the rescue helicopters to spot me, but now I'm more lost than I was before. If it weren't for those yellow monkeys who keep giving me food, I don't know what I would do. I was starting to lose hope, but now you guys are here! I'm saved. Where is everyone staying, anyway? You geeks are hardcore if you're meeting all the way out here. Right on, man. Hey, how did you make that costume? Is that rubber or is it made from synthetic materials? I gotta check this out, man.”

Jared fearlessly approached the dragon, who was still bowing and still confused. Jared grabbed a scaly, wrinkled flab on the right side of Rahav's face and said, “Whoa, how did you make this? This feels just like the gator my dad and I wrestled down at Borter Creek when I was a kid. I am very impressed, dude! I'm down with the puppets.”

Rahav looked to Petak with frustration and said, “Petak, get this son of Adam off of me!” Jared continued examining the dragon with great amusement until Petak opened his mouth wide and croaked loudly. When he did, a brown slime projected from his mouth and shot onto Jared's chest and covered his shirt. Realizing that his newfound friends were no puppets, the young man cried out with his high-pitched scream and darted back into the darkness of the Slapout Forest.

CHAPTER 13

Kaden wasted no time getting comfortable. He slouched onto the couch in front of the fireplace and laid his head on the couch's arm. This was the first furniture he had rested on in days, and he was going to enjoy it. Robin was not quite as relaxed.

“Where did Triachan go? Why did he leave us?” asked Robin.

“Chill out, Robin.” Kayla answered. “He's only been gone for ten minutes. There are only a few logs here in the house, so Triachan said that he was going to get more firewood to keep us warm tonight. You're so insecure.”

Robin said, “I don't like it when Triachan's not with us. Bad things happen.”

Kayla responded, “It's okay, sis. None of the bad guys know that we're here. Triachan took out Hex before he was able to contact Rahav. This is the first time in three days that we get to spend the night in a real house. I'm excited, so let's just try to relax tonight. No one is going to find us here.” The door suddenly flew open. There at the dark entrance of the cabin stood a figure covered with bark and wood-like extensions like twigs protruding from its limbs. Robin screamed loudly. Kaden jumped out of his couch and rolled onto the floor in reaction.

“What's all the commotion about? What's wrong?” the creature asked. Strange, the monstrous figure had Triachan’s voice. The figure walked into the living room and into the light of the fire. There stood Triachan, with a large bundle of sticks and logs in his arms. He knelt and placed the firewood beside the fireplace.

“Triachan, you scared us to death!” Kayla said. “We thought you were some kind of tree monster or something.” Kaden laughed.

“Well, I guess I can't blame you for being on edge.” Triachan responded as he added a log to the fire. “But I want you guys to get some rest tonight. As I said earlier, we did not get very far today. I'm going to try to get us to the top of my vessel by tomorrow night. I'm ready for this scenario to be over.”

Kaden asked, “Do we really want to keep a fire going tonight? What if the demons see the smoke coming out of the chimney?”

“Well, there seems to be stroke of luck in that area. I don't know why, but there are several forest fires burning tonight; one is about ten miles south of here, and the other is far west. I think our smoke is hidden.”

“Yes, that would be the monkets.” Kayla said. “It's a wonder the Slapout Forest is still standing. This is the week of their annual feast. There's a wild wheat that grows in the fields of this forest. They bake it with honey to create some kind of cookies. But this is the consequence of baking anything in a tree. There's usually at least a couple of fires the week of the monket feast.”

“A strange forest filled with strange creatures,” Triachan said as he seated himself in a chair nearby. “I've never seen anything like it.”

Kayla and Robin sat on the living room sofa. Kaden was slamming two old sofa pillows together to remove the dust from them. This made Robin cough. “Stop, Kaden, before you suffocate us!” Kayla fussed. Then she looked at Triachan and said, “Is it true what the Magician said, about nothing being real?”

Triachan answered, “Well, if nothing was real, we wouldn’t be here having this conversation, breathing in the raunchy air from Kaden's pillows, now would we?”

“No, I guess not; but Hex said that everything that we see or experience is defined by the way we interpret it, and that our world can be anything we make it out to be.”

Triachan answered, “If that were true, we wouldn’t be running for our lives through a mountain forest fighting demons and monsters. We could just will or interpret things to be different. But unfortunately, our interpretation of the Universe does not change it. We are often given the opportunity to change the world around us, but it takes a lot more than wishful thinking. Don’t let that discourage you, though. God has given you ample resources and abilities to make a difference in the world. You are going to do great things.”

Everyone was silent for a while. Triachan, Kaden and the girls sat and looked at the dancing fire before them. Robin pulled some fruit from her pink bag. “I picked these today,” she said. “You guys can have some too.”

“That is very kind of you, Robin.” Triachan said. “As long as there's no blue dragon fruit in that bag of yours, I think we'll be alright.”

Kayla stared at the mesa banana that her sister had handed her.

“Kayla, what is on your mind?” Triachan asked.

Kayla answered, “I'm still a little freaked out by what you told us earlier today. Is it true, what you said about being in the army of King David? How is that possible? You said that you got hit by an arrow while you were fighting.”

“Did you die?” Robin asked.

“Yes, I did,” Triachan answered. “But for those who fear God and keep his commandments, death is only temporary – although in my case, it was more temporary than usual. Now, what I'm about to tell you is going to sound very strange, but I awoke to find myself in a dark but peaceful place. At first I saw neither light nor shadow, only an endless expanse in all directions, as far as I could see. The only matter I saw was the black, marble floor that I lay on. I sat up to see four tall men standing before me. The men looked like they were ready for war. They were dressed in white garments, large golden breastplates, and brass boots. Each one had a large sword in a decorative scabbard that was fastened to gold twined girdles.

“One of the men stepped forward and spoke. ‘Fear not, Uriah,’ the man said. ‘You were slain in battle, but you are about to be brought back. I have been assigned to relocate you.’

“As I stood, I responded, ’Are you telling me that I died, but that I am being resurrected? What is this place? Who are you, and what do you mean about relocating me?’

“He answered, ‘I am Rafael, one of the ranking princes that oversee your world. The realm that we are standing in at this moment is a place beyond earth’s timeline, suspended between worlds. You are standing in the outer realms. You have been brought here because it has been determined that your works on earth are not yet finished, so you are being sent back; but due to unfortunate circumstances, you are not allowed to return to your native timeline. You may choose a point in history, a time in which to finish your life on earth, but you may never return to the era of King David. Kesedel, hand the parchment to Uriah so he can know what is happening, for there is nothing hidden on earth that is not revealed openly in this world.’

“Another of the warriors stepped forward and handed me something. It was a scroll, and it looked very familiar. It was the scroll that I had delivered to Joab from King David.

“’Read this. It will bring some clarity,’ the warrior responded as I took the scroll from his hand. My heart sank as I opened it. The document was addressed to General Joab and contained the king’s seal. It read:

Joab,

Designate Uriah to the forefront of the severest battle, and withdraw back from him, that he may be hit and killed.

David the King

“It was treachery.” Triachan said with a grim countenance.

Robin interrupted, “Did David do something bad to you?”

“Yes, little one, something very bad. It may be too much for your little ears to hear, but let’s just say that he betrayed me.”

A betrayal indeed, Triachan thought as his mind reminisced the event that took place many years in the past:

Uriah was filled with confusion when he read the parchment from the king. He had been nothing but loyal to the king and to his kingdom. What could have provoked a righteous man like David to do such a thing? There was no reason for it.

Kesedel answered Uriah’s thoughts by saying, “Uriah, there is no easy way to say this, so I’m just going to say it. Your wife carries the child of King David. He plotted your death by the Ammonite sword to cover his sin and to take your wife as his own.”

Uriah’s soul felt heavy once again. Were he not already dead, surely his heart would have stopped. Not only was he murdered, but he was also cheated. The wife of his youth, whom he had loved with all his heart, was taken from him through treachery. We were married for years and she never conceived, Uriah thought. Why is she now having a child by another? Uriah would come to dislike children because of this.

Triachan regained control of his thoughts. He had been silent for quite some time. He continued, “Yes, I was betrayed. With clinched fists, I moaned, ‘How could he get away with this?’

“Rafael answered, ‘He didn’t get away with anything. Your blood will be avenged. The house of David will be punished for his crime. Because God’s enemies have been given an opportunity to blaspheme, the child born to David will soon come to this world and be carried to the realm of Paradeisos. And a curse has been appointed to the family of King David. Some of his sons will kill each other. Some of his descendants will make poor choices and will eventually lose the kingdom.’ Then Rafael’s face became more serious and with a voice of authority he said, ‘The sword shall not depart from the house of David until the Chosen One has come.’

“Rafael spoke again, ‘Ahaviyah, bring provisions for the Hittite to take on his way.’ The third warrior approached with a bag of food and supplies and a very large sword in his hand. The handle of the sword was bronze and decorated with images of soldiers carrying shields and an image of the Philistine city of Gath. The shiny iron blade protruded from the shaft and rounded to a point at the tip several feet down. The entire length of the sword surpassed my own height, and the weapon looked as though it weighed half a ton, yet Ahaviyah held the sword up with ease. Once he handed the sword to me, I was caught off guard by the weight of the thing and dropped it to the floor with a loud clash.

“’I don’t think this is going to work!’ I said. Ahaviyah smiled, took the sword from the marble floor and held it up high. Within a few seconds, the entire sword was illuminated with a blinding light. I was forced to cover my eyes. When the brightness faded and I opened my eyes again, I beheld Ahaviyah holding what looked like the same sword, only smaller. Now it was about the size of a katana. I took the sword from Ahaviyah and held it in my grip. It felt right.

“’This is the sword of Goliath of Gath,’ Rafael said. ‘We are giving these provisions to you to aid you on the journey ahead. During your lifetime, you will be called upon many times for service to the Almighty. Use this blade for the cause of righteousness, and you will never fail. Use it for violent or selfish ambitions, and it will destroy you. I cannot go with you at this time, for I myself must return to the future to lead the Almighty’s forces against Shamal’s armies. And now, you must choose the path that you will walk in. Kronos, come forward.’

“The fourth warrior stepped forward. He was a little different than the other three. He wore a bronze helmet, and an image of an hourglass was engraved into his breastplate. He walked toward me and spoke with a deep voice, ‘I am Kronos, the angel of time. Think it over carefully, and when you have selected a timeline in earth’s history to return to, I shall take you there.’

“And I did think it over. I thought for a long time, perhaps a few hours. I was surprised at how patient the warriors seemed. They just stood there, awaiting my decision. Rafael had explained that the place I was in transcended time. Perhaps they had all the time in the world. At last, I gave my answer: ‘I gave my service to the Kingdom of Israel, and for that I was betrayed. I want to travel to a time when the Israelites do not exist.’

“’You wish to go to the era before the Hebrews?’ Kronos asked.

“’Yes,’ I responded. ‘Before their ancestor Jacob was even born.’

“’And to what region of earth would you like to be transported?’

“’Take me far from the land of my nativity. Place me in the land of the Chaldeans.’

“’It shall be done!’ Kronos shouted as he struck his hands together. There was a flash of white light that struck me to the floor, knocking me unconscious. I don’t know how long I was asleep, but when I awoke, I was no longer in Ammon, nor was I in Israel or in the dark expanse where I had met the four angels. I was lying in a field, in a land that I had never seen before. I wore the same clothing that I had before I was slain at Rabbah, but my wounds were healed. A large river flowed about two hundred cubits from me. I found my way to a path and traveled to a neighboring town.

“There were many buildings in the town that I came to, but there were only a handful of people there. The inhabitants spoke Akkadian, an ancient dialect of Aramaic. My ability to speak Aramaic was enough to communicate with them. They told me that a warlord named Sargon was building a great city in the eastern part of the land, and that promises of magic and power were given to any who would move to the city and pledge allegiance to Lord Sargon’s kingdom. I had nowhere else to go, so I decided to journey to the city.

“The people in the town told me that the great river behind us was the Euphrates. That meant that the events in the dark expanse were not a dream. I really had been transported to the land of Babylon. I had an idea of where I was. But what I was not sure of was exactly when I was. On my journey to the city, I pondered on what had happened, on what was happening. At first I was confused. Then I was sad; then I was enraged. I felt like my sacrifice and service were a waste. What was the point of laying down my life for others, I thought. What was I to do with my life now? I was a foreigner in this world, an outcast.

“Nothing could have prepared me for what I saw when I came close to the city. I could see it miles before I even arrived. At first, I thought I beheld a mountain on the horizon. But as I came closer, I realized that this was no mountain. Before me stood a giant structure, something like a Chaldean ziggurat, merging to a point at the top similar to a pyramid. The structure stretched out across the plain for several miles and looked as though it were built of metal and stone. Lines like pipes illuminated the structure, and thousands of buildings built together as communities surrounded the ziggurat temple. It would probably remind you of something you’ve seen in a science-fiction movie, but in my time I had never imagined anything like it. Scores of people were commuting through the city, conducting business, buying and selling, entertaining.

“I received some funny looks from those who dwelt in the city as I walked by. Ahaviyah did not include a change of clothes in the supplies that he provided. I was still dressed in my battle attire, quite a contrast from the festive clothing of the city’s many inhabitants. All of the attention made me feel uncomfortable, but I had no money to purchase clothing. Blending in was not an option. When I approached the gates of the giant temple in the midst of the city, I called to the guards above, ‘I am here to see Lord Sargon!'”

CHAPTER 14

Triachan continued, “The guards at the gates were thrown aback at my appearance. At first, they gazed at me and spoke to each other, as if they had never seen a Hittite in blood-stained Israeli armor before. After a while, the gates opened and three guards came to greet me. They wore brass breastplates, were armed with spears, and didn't look too friendly.

“'What business do you have with Lord Sargon?' one of the guards asked in Akkadian. Before I could answer, another voice from inside the gates said something to the others. I could not discern his accent, but the three guards outside took me by the arms and led me into the giant temple. We walked for quite some time; we traveled about a mile and a half into the building. Often the trip took us through stone steps and up metal staircases. We must have ascended a few thousand feet before we reached our destination. I thought I was hiking up a mountain or something. At last, we came to a large throne room. The ceiling stood twenty-five cubits from the marble floor, and whitewashed columns were spaced perfectly every several feet.

“We approached a man on an ivory throne. The man had a braided beard and wore a gold, cylinder-shaped crown on his head. He was dressed in a gold-twined robe and a light brown cloak. An open door leading to a balcony was seen behind the man's throne. The view from thousands of feet above the ground was breathtaking.

“'Greetings, stranger.' the man on the throne said. 'I am the great king Sargon Nimrodi, born of the gods. I am told that you requested to be brought before me. What can I do for you?'

“I responded, 'My name is Uriah. The people of this land told me that you were granting great power in exchange for service to your kingdom. I request to dwell among your people and become part of this city.'

“Sargon stared me down for a little while and finally answered, 'I must say that your attire is most curious. You appear to be a warrior of some kind, but it's obvious that you're not from around here. Who are you, and where did you come from?'

“What could I say? That I was a slain Israelite soldier from over a thousand years in the future? Expecting to be labeled a lunatic, I began my story from the beginning and told everything. To my surprise, Sargon said nothing. He listened attentively and looked at me with curiosity, not scorn. When I mentioned the Israelites and their ancestor Abraham, Sargon's countenance changed. His face revealed great interest. When I finished my story, Sargon stood and said, 'Your request to join my kingdom is granted. Consider yourself a part of the magnificent Kingdom of Babylon. You are an experienced soldier, are you not? You shall sit in the king's gate and train members of my army. I have another task for you, but I shall not reveal it to you at this time.'

“I spent the next year teaching different groups of Akkadian soldiers the art of war. I trained them on wielding a sword, archery, how to sling stones, even hand-to-hand combat. I also spent a lot of time teaching them the concept of war strategy and how to plan a successful attack. I enjoyed my new job, but what I did not understand was the great interest that the magicians and wise men took in me. They visited me often and asked many questions. After many months had passed, I began to feel settled. I felt like Babylon had become my home. I enjoyed the exciting life of the city and the activities and feasts that the kingdom hosted. I was starting to forget the pain of my youth that I had experienced in Israel many months before...or in the future, however you would view it.

“There was only one thing that troubled me about Sargon's kingdom: the sorcerer. The one and only soul that Sargon answered to was a sorcerer named Shamal. The servants closest to Shamal called themselves 'the immortals'. They often paraded themselves throughout the city, teaching science and magical arts to the people of Babylon. Most of these 'immortals' stood six to eight feet tall, giants! They claimed to have descended from the stars and they called themselves gods. They won the favor of most of the people, and Sargon wanted me to warm up to them, but they just rubbed me the wrong way. I did not trust them.

“I never could let go of what had happened to me. I didn't want to let go. I held onto the betrayal and wore it on my heart like a badge. Some part of me feared that forgiving what happened to me would make me vulnerable, as if letting go could cause it to happen again. Over time, the rage in my heart increased. I felt that my service and sacrifice were a waste. I was also jealous, infuriated about David’s fame for his heroic deeds, such as slaying the giant Goliath. David took my wife and killed me, and yet he was viewed as a hero. It wasn't fair.

“One day I was once again brought before Sargon. He said to me, 'You have done well, Uriah. My army is far more skilled and knowledgeable than before. Soon we shall be ready to launch our campaign to conquer the nations of the earth. But now I have a far more important mission for you. It may seem strange, but something you told me on the day that we met has struck my heart. You mentioned a Semite named Abraham.'

“'Yes,' I said, 'it is from his seed that the kingdom of Israel and of David shall descend. In the centuries to come, they shall occupy a land far west of here.'

“Sargon looked at me and said, 'And it is this race that betrayed you. You and I share a common interest, Uriah: revenge, and the destruction of Abraham.'

“I did not understand. Had Sargon really taken anything I said of my background seriously? I said to him, 'My lord, what interest do you have in the ancestor of the Israelites?'

“Sargon answered, 'Several years ago, a child was born to Terah, the captain of my guard. The baby was named Abram. The night that Terah's son was born, the royal star appeared in the sky, from the east. My mages said that it was a sign that Terah's son would one day rule the Middle East in my stead. This infuriated me. I alone am the son of the gods. I cannot suffer a power greater than myself to exist. I sent to have the son of Terah killed; but Terah and his son went missing. I have not been able to find them since. But you may have provided a means of finding them. Come with me, Uriah.'

“Sargon took me to the eastern section of the temple, where we came to a stone gate, guarded by a small band of armed soldiers. Sargon ordered the men to open the gate. Behind the gate was a stone staircase. Sargon said to me, 'This will take us to the room of my master Shamal, the king of demons. Very few have been privileged to meet the great sorcerer Shamal face to face, but he has requested your presence. But we cannot allow you to enter Shamal's presence armed.' One of the guards came and took my sword. Sargon said, 'Your blade will be returned to you after our meeting. Shamal shares my concern regarding certain Semites. We both feel that Abram's seed could truly become a world-wide threat if he is allowed to live, but with your help we can stop this nation that you call Israel before it is even born.'

“As we continued our journey to Shamal's throne, my mind pondered the thought and possibility of preventing David from ever being born. What kind of revenge would it be to cause my enemy to not even exist? For some reason, it gave me no satisfaction. I didn't want to prevent anything from happening, almost as if I wanted to be hurt. I wanted to be wronged so I could be right, if that makes any sense. My thirst for vengeance had warped my mind. Take heed, little ones, lest a root of bitterness spring forth in your hearts. Anger is not a sin, but it must never be left unchecked. When justice becomes selfish, it turns into revenge. Like a cancer eating away at the inside of you.

“As we walked, Sargon said to me, 'You told me before that the sword you carry once belonged to your nemesis, King David. Is that true?'

“'Yes,' I answered. 'And he took it from the giant Goliath, whom he slew. It's been around a bit.' All the questions that Sargon asked were strange to me. Not only did he believe my stories, but he was fascinated with anything related to Abraham, Israel or David. Why was he so intent on destroying Abram's seed?

“After descending for a long time, we finally came to the quarters of Shamal. There were no lamps in this deepest part of the temple; the halls and rooms were dimly illuminated by glowing rocks like crystals. There were no windows anywhere and no access to the outside world. It was a claustrophobic's nightmare. My stomach turned as we entered Shamal's throne room. Shamal made me feel far more uncomfortable than the other immortals did. He was just as tall as they were, but he wore a black robe and had red, scaly skin, two short horns protruding from his dark hair and a short, trimmed beard. Sargon knelt before Shamal when we entered, but I stood. There was no way I was going to bow to this detestable creature. Sargon looked nervously at me. I could tell that he wanted to tell me to kneel.

“Shamal looked down at me and with a hoarse, sinister voice said, 'Sargon has told me about you, Uriah. You are a Hittite, correct?' As the sorcerer spoke, the air around us brought a taste of sulfur to my mouth. How unfortunate it was that breath mints were not yet invented.

“'Yes, I am.' I responded.

“Shamal said, 'Uriah, we want your help. It has been revealed to me that the seed of the Semite child Abram will threaten this city and our way of life. My Enemy intends to raise up a man from Abram's descendants who will destroy my kingdom. I cannot allow that to happen. If you help me cut off the seed of Terah and Abram, you will be rewarded with a place of great power in my kingdom. You will be second only to Sargon and myself.'

“I answered, 'My conflict is with David and his house. I have no desire to harm or kill anyone else. You're going to have to find someone else to do your dirty work.' Shamal laughed mockingly and said, 'You don't have a choice, Hittite! You're going to help us, whether you're willing or not!' A dozen armed guards then entered the room. Two of the guards confined my arms and forced me to the ground in a kneeling position.

“I yelled to Sargon, 'You didn't tell me that I would be forced to kill anybody!' I felt like I had been betrayed all over again.”

Kaden and Kayla were quiet, listening attentively, but Robin was fast asleep on the sofa beside Kayla. Triachan sat and gazed at the fireplace for a few moments. Triachan said, “Well, since your little sister is asleep, I suppose it's safe for me to continue on. But I must warn you, what happened to me next is disturbing.”

“Two very large lamps near Shamal's throne were lit, one on each side. Shamal then whispered something to a large man standing on his right side. The man stood about eight feet tall, dressed in armor of steel and iron, from his chest all the way down to his steel boots; quite a contrast from the simple armor of brass that most of the Babylonian soldiers wore. Sharp, layered extensions like razors protruded from the warrior's shoulder and arm pads. I later learned that this man was Azazel, one of the immortals and Shamal's right-hand man and most trusted servant. Azazel walked past the guards and myself and left the room. One of the guards, probably the one who looked the least friendly, struck my forehead with the handle of his sword. Immediately I lost consciousness.

“I awoke in a dark place, something like a forest. The sky was dark and cloudy, almost as if there were a covering laid over my entire world. I lay in front of an old, wooden house in an opening, surrounded by trees and vertical sticks that resembled bamboo. A fog came from the darkness of the woods. I suppose the experience was some kind of vision, but that thought did not occur to me at the time. It was like I was in another world. Like being in a dream, I did not remember how I got there or anything that happened before. But there was one thought that occurred to me very strongly: that old building beside me was my house, and I had to protect it. Somehow I knew that, like an instinct.

“I walked into the house to find it in pretty bad shape. The walls were damaged and some of the flooring was broken up. I examined the doors and windows, to ensure that the home was secure. To my dismay, the locks on the doors were broken off, and the window latches were removed. The home was exposed to invasion. Something in my heart told me that danger was coming, but I felt powerless to do anything about it.

“Then I heard something walking through the trees beside the house. I reached for my sword, but it wasn't there. There was nothing at my girdle but an empty scabbard. I was unarmed. As the sound of crumbling leaves and footsteps grew closer, I reacted by hiding behind one of the bushes that ran along the house. I watched in horror as a shadowy, silhouette image slowly came into the opening. I quieted my breathing and made no movement at all. The being stopped halfway in the yard and started looking around, as if it were trying to find me. The being looked like it was made of some kind of stringy, black substance that wrapped around itself many times to form the image of a two-footed creature with cloven hooves; it was like a three dimensional shadow, like strands of darkness. The head of the dark image looked like the head of a boar with a long snout.

“It seemed that the creature gave up looking for me and started to approach the house. I panicked, as I knew that this was the invasion that I had feared. I came out from behind the bush and stood between the shadowy creature and the house. The creature snorted and spoke, 'Let me pass! I'm moving into this home.'

“I responded, 'No! This is my house. You're not allowed in here.'

“'You don't have a choice!' the creature said. 'Your rage and bitterness have broken down your defenses. As long as you harbor bitterness and fear in your heart, I will always control you. This is my home now. I own you, Hittite!' As the creature lowered its head, sharp black extensions came from the beast's upper jaw like tusks. Without a sword, I raised my hands in front of my body in preparation for a fight, but the creature charged into my direction and slammed into my chest with its tusks and pinned me against the front door of the home. I screamed in pain, unable to move and powerless to fight back. When the creature backed away from the door and released me, I fell to the ground, bleeding and broken. The creature declared that my house was his new home; then he entered.

“Immediately the dream ended and I regained consciousness. My head was throbbing from the blow that the Akkadian guard had inflicted on me. I also felt loneliness; I felt completely and utterly alone and without hope. The guards released me and I fell to the floor. Shamal stood and said, 'Well done, Kain. As I said, Uriah, you're going to help us, whether you like it or not. You see, this is how I operate: I seek out the evil in men's hearts, and I use that evil to manipulate them. That is how I took rule of Nimrod's mind and of this kingdom. The rage in your heart will now allow me to control you.'

“Azazel returned with my sword in his hand. In his other hand, he carried a red crystal, about a cubit long. Azazel handed the sword and the stone to Sargon, and Sargon handed them to me. I wanted to slice Sargon with my sword, but doing so would have been suicide with Azazel and the two armed guards beside me. My skills were not as exceptional as they are now. Sargon said, 'My mages extracted traces of blood and residue of human flesh from your sword. This may sound strange to you, Uriah, but my mages and scientists have made an incredible discovery about the human body. It turns out that our entire physical existence is governed by complex codes of chemicals. These codes are unique for each human and determine our appearance and physical makeup. No two sons of Adam posses the exact same code in their blood, but a large percentage of that code is passed along to offspring when someone reproduces. The residue that my mages collected from the handle of your blade represents several different life forms, but only one them is that of a Semite. We assume that this blood belongs to your former king, David of the Israelites.'

“Sargon held a clay vial to the red crystal that was in my left hand. The crystal started glowing. Shamal said, 'The vial in Nimrod's hand contains a blood sample from your Semite king. As you can see, this stone yields light when it comes close to the blood of King David. You will use this stone to seek out David's ancestor, Abram the son of Terah. Go throughout the land with this crystal and seek out the child. When you have found Abram, destroy him! Thus you shall avenge the evil that was done to you, and you shall save my kingdom as well.'

“Shamal dismissed Sargon and myself. I said nothing to Sargon as we returned to his chambers, and I fled the giant temple as soon as I got the chance. Sargon and his servants made no attempt to stop me from leaving. They were confident that Shamal's influence on my heart was all they needed to keep me under their control. I was given a mission to slay Abram, and it was their expectation that I would carry out that mission. I went home that night with no intent of carrying out Shamal's plan; but as I lay in my bed, thoughts of David's betrayal raged through my mind. I couldn't sleep. I wanted vengeance, and I wanted it immediately. I realized then that my rage was indeed out of control. I had lost control of myself.

"With only two hours of sleep, I left early the next morning to carry out my mission, to seek out young Abram. After spending the entire day searching through the city, I found nothing. The next day, I extended my search to the neighboring towns, but still my stone had no reaction. I spent the next month searching throughout the regions of Mesopotamia, but still no sign of David's ancestors. Regardless of the influence that the sorcerer had on me through my bitterness, I again began to rethink what I was doing. I had no conflict with Abram or any of the Israelite ancestors. David was the one that I was after; David and his descendants. One day Sargon again summoned me to bring a report to him of my search. When I came to him with no findings, he showed little disappointment or surprise. There was something else on his mind.

"'I have something I want to show you, Uriah.' Sargon said. 'I think this will be of great interest to you of all people. This is by far my greatest creation.' I was brought to the bottom level of the temple, near the exiting gates, where one hundred soldiers in brass armor were there guarding some kind of a structure hidden by a veil. Sargon ordered that the veil be removed, revealing a vessel about twenty-six cubits tall and shaped like a pyramid. The whole thing was also illuminated with light that came from pipes that covered the exterior. There was a ramp leading up to a door of the vessel. I could tell that Sargon was proud of this contraption. He was showing it off.

“'My mages used the energy from Shamal's artifacts to create this vessel. It has taken us many years to build this, and a ridiculous amount of resources. This vessel shall be my chariot!' Sargon announced proudly. 'This machine can fly, but do you know what else it can do, Uriah? The artifacts have given my vessel the power to transcend time. It takes an unthinkable amount of energy to travel through time, so this machine only possesses the power to make two jumps through earth's timeline; and those jumps can only be made into the future. It's a one-way trip. Of course, I could never leave my precious kingdom, so a journey into the future is a trip that this vessel will never make; but I must gloat of the potential. Given your origin in the future, I felt this would be most interesting to you.'

"A strange thought suddenly occurred to me: the ability to return to the future. Rafael told me that I was not allowed to return to my own time. I would not have wanted to go back there anyway, but surely leaving Shinar would resolve all my problems. I resented Sargon for what he and Shamal had done to me. Another realization came to me. What if I could travel into the future, search for David's seed and cut off his descendants? It would be the ultimate revenge! 'Lord Sargon, how does one operate this vessel?' I asked.

"Sargon answered, 'The ship's controls are operated by voice command, but it can only be activated by one of Shamal's crystals.' Sargon's attention was suddenly shifted when the captain of the guard entered the temple. Sargon excused himself and ordered that all soldiers join his general and himself outside in the courtyard. This left the vessel unattended. I again considered my plan to cut off David's seed and I thought about the red stone in my bag, the one Sargon had given me to find Abram. That was all the inspiration I needed.

"Sargon and his general were walking outside in the courtyard, probably discussing their plan to launch the crusade to conquer the nations west of Babylon. This was my opportunity. 'Let's see if I can fire this baby up,' I said as I placed my crystal in front of the sensor that was located to the right of the vessel's door. The door opened to me, and I found my new home. I'll never forget the look on Sargon's face as my new vessel raced out of the temple, smashing through the large gates of the giant ziggurat. Guards jumped for their lives out of the ship's path. It's just one of those things you would have to be there to see. It was the first time I had experienced true fun in years. As the vessel ascended high into the air, I peaked down below to see Sargon unleashing a small army of two hundred soldiers from the temple, all armed with spears, bows and arrows, but it was futile. I mean, really, what were they expected to do?

"For about an hour, Sargon's hosts scurried helplessly down below while I educated myself on the ship's controls. I had forgotten that some of the fallen immortals could fly. It was fortunate that Sargon was unable to contact Azazel or Shamal in time. Anyway, I had a decision to make: 'Where to?' I made my choice and gave the voice command to jump to the land of Israel a thousand years beyond the time of King David. As the vessel powered up and sped off to the realm beyond space and time, I swore to myself that I would make David's seed suffer and beg for forgiveness."

CHAPTER 15

Kayla was awakened by a flying pillow as it made contact with her face. Triachan stood before her with a grin. “Hey, what's the big idea!?” Kayla cried. “Those pillows are nasty. And why do you have to be waking people up at this hour? It's still dark outside. I need sleep! What's got you in such a good mood? I haven't seen you do anything fun since we met you. What is today, anyway?”

Triachan said, “It's Thursday morning, and I'm cheerful because I believe today is the day we reach my vessel. Running for your lives through a forsaken forest filled with bizarre animals might be fun for you, but I'm ready to kick back in my vessel and watch some television. Let's wake up Kaden.” Kaden's awakening was equally rude. Hearing the commotions and complaints, Robin woke up on her own accord. Triachan gathered their belongings and pushed the kids to eat a quick breakfast of fruit, matzos bread, and some kind of a brown paste.

Kayla observed the strange paste and said, “Triachan, I know I need to stop complaining so much, and I'm working on that, but what kind of a breakfast is this? What is this brown stuff?”

“It's bean preserve,” Triachan answered. “I made it myself. It has all the protein you need, plenty of calories, and it can last for years without perishing. Eat up.”

Robin ate without complaining, but she looked at Triachan with a bit of confusion and said, “We never ate a breakfast like this at home. You're different, Triachan.”

The sun was still not up yet when Triachan, Kaden, Kayla and Robin left the old cabin. “I think I'm going to miss this rustic home,” Triachan said as they moved into the forest. An hour later, the sunrise beamed over the Mesa, once again illuminating the woods with a golden aura. A few hours passed, and the forest again started to thin out, and the terrain became more rocky. There were several trees here and there, but as the mountain became more clear, the surrounding canyons and the valleys below became more visible.

“Wow, this is beautiful.” Kayla said.

Kaden added, “Yeah, this is awesome! We've never been this high up before. I didn't know the mountain was like this near the top. This is so cool.”

Triachan said, “I must admit, I've never seen anything quite like this mountain forest. Who knows, maybe I'll come back and visit some time when this situation blows over. What do you think, Robin?...Robin?” But Robin was gone.

“Not again!”

____________

As soon as Robin strayed from her group, she knew she had made a mistake; but once her eyes caught sight of another blue dragon tree near the path, distraction was inevitable. How she had longed for the round, blue fruit with shiny skin and white flesh inside! In some ways the fruit resembled a giant grape. It was not fair that Kaden was allowed to bite from the fruit, but she was left out. Robin stood beneath the tree and gazed toward the top of the branches, where most of the fruit was located. She considered climbing to the top, but her terror of high places made her hesitant. Before she was able to conjure the courage to make the climb, something rattled the shrub beside the tree. The head and long neck of a large reptile crept up out of the bush. The reptile had scaly, gray skin and sharp teeth.

The reptile spoke, “Ah, blue dragon fruit, my favorite! Now wouldn’t you like to have some?”

“Ah, a snake!” Robin screamed. “I’m scared of snakes!”

“Oh, I’m not a snake,” the creature answered. “I’m a dragon, and I’m not here to hurt anyone.”

Robin said, “Well, whatever you are, I'm not supposed to talk to strangers, especially not talking snakes.”

“But I am here to help you. I know how badly you want that dragon fruit. You see, I’m a dragon myself and I can tell you that it’s delicious.”

Robin replied, "No, Triachan said the fruit will make us be intoxicated. I don't know what that means, but it sounds bad."

“Did Triachan really say that? I think he just wants to keep you away from it so he can have all the fruit to himself. Don’t let him deprive you. Look at how shiny and pretty the fruit is. They say that the best fruit is located at the very top of the tree. Now, you wait right here while I climb to the top and fetch one and bring it back down to you.”

“Okay.” Robin replied politely.

As Rahav used his sharp claws to ascend the tree's branches, his heart raced with excitement. This was his chance! Having the little child in his claws would force Triachan's hand to return the artifact. Delivering Shamal's artifact would surely redeem Rahav's status with the sorcerer. Since his fall in ancient Egypt, Rahav retained his official title as a prince, but it was never the same. He was a laughing stock in the eyes of the other dark princes, a joke. But not anymore! The larger, brighter fruits near the top of the tree were usually more toxic, so Rahav climbed as high as he could and harvested the brightest, healthiest looking dragon fruit that he could find. Then he quickly and excitedly made his descent back down to the forest floor.

“This is the best one that I could find,” Rahav said with a lowered head as he stepped down from the branches of the tree. “Be sure to eat the whole thing, child, and enjoy -” Rahav was stopped in mid-sentence. It was no longer Robin who was waiting for him at the bottom of the tree. Before the dragon stood Triachan, with a stern countenance and crossed arms. The children stood behind the Hittite's back.

“That's him,” Robin said, pointing at the dragon accusingly as if to get him in trouble. “He's the one that wants me to eat the blue fruit. I told him that you said not to, but he went and got me one anyway. He told me that he's not a snake, but I don't believe him. Are you going to beat him up, Triachan?”

Rahav was frozen, as if petrified. He rarely engaged in conflict himself. That job was meant for his six servants, five of whom were now slain. Triachan dropped the sackcloth pack from off his back, drew his sword and eyed the dragon for a moment. He said, “Rahav the dragon, I presume? Long has it been since I began fighting your forces. It's about time you and I met face to face. You’re the one who sent those monsters after us, and you have been following us all week.”

The dragon replied, “Yes, I am Rahav, the principality of ancient Egypt and the lord of pride and arrogance. And I know who you are, Triachan. We have been watching you for a long time. You are like a thorn in lord Shamal’s side, and I think he would pay a handsome reward for destroying you.”

“Neither you nor Shamal have any power to destroy me. If you did, you would have done so a long time ago.”

“Ha, don’t believe that! Not even you can live forever, Triachan. And neither can they,” Rahav jeered as he pointed to Kaden, Kayla and Robin. “Yes, you have something I want, Triachan. I’m going to kill you, and then I’ll destroy those three little ones.”

Triachan held his ground and answered, “No, you won’t be destroying anyone today. I’m ready to end this. I'll avenge my guardians and rescue these children at the same time. Stand back, kids. I don't want any of you getting hurt in the crossfire.”

Rahav smiled. “You’re not as strong as you think you are, Triachan.” The dragon lifted his right hand. A smoke appeared, forming the shape of a blade above Rahav's claws. The smoke then materialized into some kind of a sword with a fat blade teethed with razors. As the handle of the weapon materialized into the dragon's right hand, he said, “You should really have thought this through, Hittite! I have centuries of combating experience.”

“So do I!” Triachan shouted as he dashed toward the dragon. Triachan leaped high into the air, carefully guarding the front part of his body, and attempted to bring his sword down onto Rahav's skull as he descended. The blade of Rahav's weapon met Triachan's sword, blocking the attack just in time. Rahav was bent backwards, struggling against the force of Triachan's blow. “You're weaker than I thought, dragon!” Triachan said, grunting as he strained to push his blade further toward Rahav, trying to overpower him.

“Don't flatter yourself!” Rahav answered, also straining to speak. Finally, Rahav kicked and quickly lunged his right foot into Triachan's chest, sending the Hittite flying backwards away from himself. Triachan flipped once as he flew backwards and landed both feet on the ground; before Rahav was able to fully recover, Triachan was back, flying toward the dragon with a flying sidekick. Triachan's foot plunged into the side of Rahav's face and almost knocked him to the ground. Triachan began swiping at Rahav with his sword before his feet even touched the ground. Rahav blocked Triachan's slices and thrusts as he was forced backwards, away from the blue dragon tree. Rahav was in retreat.

In a panic, Rahav opened his jaw wide. At first, Triachan thought Rahav was trying to intimidate him by revealing his sharp teeth, a humorous gesture performed by some lizards when they are threatened. But this was more than an empty threat. A flash of light appeared from deep within the dragon's throat. As the light came into Rahav's mouth, Triachan quickly realized that he was looking straight into a flame of fire that was about to shoot from the dragon's jaw. Triachan threw himself backwards to the ground, his head narrowly escaping being scorched from the fire that shot from Rahav's mouth like a flamethrower. The right shoulder of the Hittite's robe caught fire. Triachan aggressively rubbed his shoulder into the ground to quench the flame. Rahav laughed loudly.

“I admit that my skills as a fighter are out of practice,” Rahav said. “But my craftiness as a subtler has not diminished. You are outclassed, Hittite, and I'll prove it.” As Triachan lay on the ground, Rahav clenched the claws of his left hand. When he opened them, three flaming darts appeared in his hand, each about a foot long. After Rahav unfolded his left hand, all three darts shot toward Triachan. Triachan sprung to his feet and deflected one of the darts with the blade of his sword. The other two projectiles fled passed Triachan, above his head. Triachan turned to see the flaming arrows turning one hundred and eighty degrees, once again shooting toward him. It seemed these darts were homed into Triachan's blood, chasing him. This was a common tactic that the demons utilized in Shinar weaponry. Triachan responded by running in Rahav’s direction. Confusion covered the dragon's face as Triachan dashed as quickly as he could toward him and then leaped into the air above and over Rahav. Rahav attempted to stab the Hittite as he flew passed him, but Triachan blocked the attack with his own blade. Rahav turned slightly to see his foe land on both feet several cubits behind him.

Rahav was so distracted by Triachan's sporadic attack that he completely forgot about his own fiery darts that he had launched a moment earlier. Both arrows struck Rahav's side. The dragon roared as the darts stuck in his flesh convulsed into even larger flames and then dissolved into dust. Rahav again screamed in pain as Triachan came alongside of him and swiped the other side of Rahav's gut with his sword. Rahav's side was sliced, but instead of blood, a flame of fire burst from the dragon's cut. Rahav dropped his weapon and bent over, arms around his gut as he attempted to cover his wounds. Then fear entered Rahav's eyes as he beheld Triachan raising his sword above his head with both hands, preparing to bring the blade down upon Rahav's head to finish him off. Just as the warrior's sword began to race downward, something like a flaming force field appeared in front of Rahav. Petak stood there beside Rahav with both arms raised, as it was he who brought forth the shield of fire with his magic. Petak verbalized an incantation to transport he and Rahav away to a safer place, but before his spell was finished, Triachan's blade completed its course downward and was deflected by the shield. It slid across and came down near the dragon's side, onto his thick tail. Rahav cursed as he and Petak vanished with a flash of light, leaving the dragon's scaly extension behind.

The two demons were gone. Those remaining were Triachan, Kaden, Kayla, little Robin, and part of a large tail that continued to wiggle slightly for a few moments. Triachan said, “He escaped; at least I managed to disarm him in a sense.”

“More like 'distail' him!” Kayla interjected. “Seriously, that thing looks nasty!”

“So is that the guy that has been sending all those monsters to get us?” Kaden asked.

“Yes,” Triachan answered. “That was Rahav. He has been my enemy for a long, long time. I have evaded his assassins many times, and I have encountered his militants before, but this was the first time I have ever seen him in person. He's definitely not Hell's best fighter. He must be getting pretty desperate if he's daring enough to show his face.”

Robin said, “That guy was scary, and he tried to trick me too. I don’t like snakes!”

“Well, don't you worry about those cretins,” Triachan answered to assure Robin. “I don’t think we’ll be seeing much more of them on this journey. They have spent their resources and now they’re discouraged. It should be a smooth trip from this point. You see, I have learned that when humans are willing to fight back, evil spirits are limited on endurance and the time that they can spend attacking us. It's part of their nature. At some point, they become exhausted and must flee for a season. I am hoping that such is the case with this particular group; although, we are in a far more serious situation than usual. But I'm hoping we can catch a break now. Come, let's continue our journey. We’re almost to my vessel. It won’t be much longer.”

CHAPTER 16

With newfound optimism, Triachan and the kids ascended higher up the Mesa, traveling north where his vessel lay in the midst of a thick circle of giant oaks. They had found their way back to the Great River that rushed downstream. Triachan felt that it would be easiest to simply follow the path of the river all the way to the top plateau, where the river was started by tons of snow melting in the Mesa Lake. Aside from a group of dark clouds that were coming in from the northeast, things appeared to be going smoothly at last. But the absence of Rahav and his monsters encouraged a new nuisance to reemerge. Over a dozen small, hard objects came raining down upon Triachan's head.

“Hey, what is this commotion above us?” Triachan asked, annoyed. He knelt and picked a few of the small objects off the ground. Then he looked upward to a small group of trees above them. The bark on the tree was a light gray with black streaks like stripes. “What are these things? The fruit growing on these trees are oval-shaped like pecan shells. Are these some kind of nuts? Whatever they are, they didn't just fall onto my head. It felt like they fell with force, as if they were thrown.”

“Those aren't pecans,” Kayla responded. “They're afflecorns. They're like nuts, but they're sweeter. They need lots of water, so most grow near the edge of streams, rivers and natural pools. There aren't many afflecorn trees at the bottom of the mountain where we live, but I've found a few deeper up the forest. We should pick some more; they're tasty!”

Kayla's head was then also struck with a number of afflecorns. “Hey, who's throwing those? That hurts, you jerk!” Obnoxious chirping came from the afflecorn trees. Other voices joined in and the trees were full of childish shrills and laughter. Then Triachan saw them: about twenty yellow primates in the branches, half of them hanging from the limbs with curled tails. They cried out and continued to throw afflecorns at Triachan and the kids. The grass beside the river soon became littered with light brown afflecorns.

“What a waste!” Triachan said. “They should be eating those. But their loss is our gain. Let's pick these nuts off the ground and place them in our bags. This will make a great meal for us on the remainder of our trip.” Triachan and the kids ignored the afflecorn shower and collected some of the nuts before continuing onward.

When they had walked alongside the river not even two hundred feet, the monket cries suddenly silenced; all but one. Up in the tallest afflecorn tree near a small, empty nest, a female monket made a frantic shrieking sound while jumping and raising both arms wildly. Fifty yards away from the female primate and other monkets, in the branches of a tree overhanging the water's edge, a large furry bird resembling an owl fluttered and hovered over a small, juvenile monket about the size of a chipmunk. It cried helplessly as it clung to the branch. Some monkets dropped to the ground and began running to the tree where the little one was being attacked.

“They’re not going to make it here in time,” Kaden said. “That little monket is gonna get eaten! Don't those stupid animals know how to take care of their own kids? That baby must have wandered off from its nest to play or something and climbed up the wrong tree.” Kaden threw a rock at the predator in the air, but missed. The bird then attempted to perch on the area where the baby monket was clinging, but the limbs were too thin, so it landed on a thicker branch slightly above the little creature. The mother monket wailed with a whining sound, as there was nothing keeping the bird from snatching her little one at this point. Just as the predator extended a taloned claw toward the little monket, the branches all around rustled loudly. The bird withdrew and turned to see what was causing the disruption. Clinging to the branch facedown above the little creature was Robin, scooting herself forward toward the predatory bird and the baby monket. When Robin came closer, the fowl raised its wings and squawked at the child. Robin pulled a loose limb from one of the branches and swung it as hard as she could. Her limb struck the bird with a whack and sent it tumbling down into the torrent below.

“Robin, what are you doing up there? Get down now!” Triachan shouted. The threatening clouds that Triachan had spotted earlier were now almost directly above them. Wind began blowing and a loud sound of thunder came from the east. “That lightning is only a few miles from us,” Triachan said. “Robin, there's a thunder storm upon us. This is getting dangerous. You have to get down off that tree right now.” The look on Robin's face showed that she agreed, but before she was able to move anywhere, a strong gust of wind came and pushed against the tree. The branch that Robin was clinging to snapped, and both she and the baby monket fell to the rushing river below. Both Robin and the little primate were quickly being sent downstream. Triachan panicked and began running downhill alongside the river to catch up with them.

“Robin is one of the best swimmers I know,” Kaden said as he and Kayla also ran after their sister. “So why is she getting swept away so fast?”

Kayla answered, “I think she's trying to save that baby monket!”

The little monket continued crying as it was swept away. It managed to keep its head above water, but aside from that it had no control. The other monkets also raced down the river to see what would become of their little relative, but there was nothing more they could do. Robin hastened her pace down the torrent and was able to grab the tiny monket and moved it and herself to a boulder that was bulging out of the water. She held onto the rock and held the baby monket close. Triachan quickly approached and used a large, fallen afflecorn branch to pull Robin to the bank. Aside from being soaked to the core, both Robin and the monket appeared to be safe. The baby monket jumped from Robin's arms and ran straight for its mother who was about seven yards away.

“Robin, have you lost your mind!?” Triachan scolded. “You could have been killed. This isn't a game, child. I've lost loved ones before, and it about killed my heart. Do you know what it would do to me if anything happened to you? From this point, you will not endanger yourself like that again. Do you understand?”

Kayla looked shocked. “Loved ones, huh? So you do care about us.”

Still looking at Robin, Triachan sighed and said, “Yes. Yes, I do care about you. I guess you guys have become a bit like family to me over this past week. Robin, what you did was foolish, but I'll commend you for one thing. Your compassion for that little creature caused you to forget one of your greatest fears. You climbed up a high place to rescue that juvenile animal, and that took courage. Well done, little one.”

“Hey, I forgot that I was even scared of being up high,” Robin said. “I did it!” Triachan and the kids then looked in surprise as the entire group of monkets came and approached them.

“What's going on?” Kaden asked. “I've never been this close to a monket before." A slightly larger, older-looking monket walked to Robin and stretched out his hand. He smiled and opened his hand to reveal what looked like a round, brown cookie. Robin took the morsel from the monket's hand.

“Robin, do you have any idea what that is?” Kayla asked. The tone in her voice expressed excitement. “That's a monket cookie! No human has ever eaten one before. That old guy is probably the alpha monket, the tribe leader. Giving away their cookies is how they make peace between rival tribes. You get to be the first to eat one! They must be thanking us for saving their baby.”

Robin stared at the cookie for a moment and took a bite. “This is good,” Robin said. “It tastes like honey, but it tastes like something else too. Kayla, have a bite.”

Kayla broke a piece from the cookie, ate it and said, “You're right, Robin, this does taste familiar. Wait! I recognize it. Afflecorns! They put wild wheat, honey, and crumbled afflecorns into the monket cookies! Dude, I'm baking some of these when we get home.” The female monket then approached Robin with the baby in her arms. She looked at Robin and nodded her head.

“That's a monket gesture of favor,” Kayla said. “Cool, maybe they'll be our friends now. We shouldn't have trouble with those guys anymore.” Thunder rolled again from the sky, this time louder than before. The monkets raced toward their home in the trees. Triachan could see a misty wall of rain in the distance.

“We're in trouble, guys. That rain is coming in fast. Our only shelter in this sparse mountain are those afflecorn trees, but I would not recommend it with that lightning.” Triachan moved the kids away from the river. He opened his bag and took the canvas, poles and stakes for the largest tent that he had, which was only large enough to shelter three or four people. He also had Robin change into clothes that she had in her backpack. Moving as quickly as he could, Triachan had the tent up in less than fifteen minutes. “Everyone inside!” Triachan said. Soon all four were packed inside Triachan's tent. Heavy rain began to pour.

“Well, we won't be going anywhere in this rain,” Triachan said loudly over the sound of rain hitting down onto his tent. “At least we don't have to worry about those forest fires anymore. This rain should take care of that. Robin, I have your clothes laid out here in the tent, but it's going to take time for them to dry out. Hey, does anyone want some food? I still have plenty of bean paste. See, you can spread it onto the matzos bread like a sandwich.”

“Triachan, we just ate a monket cookie,” Kayla answered. “I don't think anyone wants bean preserve right now. We'll just eat some afflecorns.” The rain eased slightly after a while. It was not pouring as fierce as before, but the rain still continued to fall. “Triachan, I'm bored,” Kayla complained.

“Me too,” Kaden added. “Triachan, can you tell us more of your story? You didn't tell us what happened after you stole Sargon's time machine.”

“Alright,” Triachan answered. “I might as well, seeing how we're stuck here.”

CHAPTER 17

Triachan sat, looking down at the floor of his tent and began, “As I told you before, I was not allowed to return to the era of King David, so I used Sargon's vessel to jump to one thousand years beyond the time of David. It seemed that I kept trying to run away from my problems. I felt that fleeing both ancient Shinar and my native time in Israel would make things better. Using Shamal's stone that the Akkadians gave to me, I would seek out David's offspring and assassinate them. After several moments of flying through what looked like a tunnel of whirling fire on the monitor screen, my ship exited the tunnel. Below me was a wilderness like a desert. The place looked more like Shinar than my native country, I thought. There were cities and vineyards scattered abroad and there were many people in the land; there were things about the landscape that were familiar to me, such as some mountains that I recognized, but many of the trees, fields, and great forests that I was accustomed to were gone. Much of the land was desert. Was this truly the land of Israel? I navigated my vessel to the region I knew Jerusalem would be located in. And sure enough, there was the great city Jerusalem, neighbored by the Mount of Olives. I later learned that the Babylonians had invaded several centuries before and had burned the forests down and destroyed some of the soil by salting it. An ironic justice, I thought. The deforestation had also diminished much of the rain that the land enjoyed a thousand years before.

“I brought my vessel to a desert area near the city and hid it in a tall cavern in the side of a mountain. I figured if anyone did find my vessel, it wasn't like they were going to just haul it away or anything. The vessel was programmed to my voice command. My voice and my stone were the only keys to opening the doors of the ship. I took my sword, my crystal, and some gold coins I had saved in Shinar and went to the city. I was in shock when I tried to communicate with someone and discovered that the people were now speaking Aramaic instead of Hebrew. They also called themselves Jews instead of Israelites, regardless of whether they were from the tribe of Judah or not. The city was overcrowded with thousands of travelers, but I found lodging in Jerusalem. The innkeeper was a bit confused by the Babylonian currency I offered. A goldsmith in town confirmed that my currency was genuine gold. I later traded my Babylonian money for denari coins. I discovered that the city was flooded with people because Succoth, the Jewish feast of tabernacles, was in place: one of my very favorite feasts. Perhaps I had no trouble finding an available room because the multitudes were dwelling in homemade booths for the feast. The eighth day of Succoth came, the most sacred day of the feast of tabernacles, and I went to the temple to worship. I received many dirty looks from people as I walked along. In the ancient time of Israel, I was honored by the people, as a member of Israel's military; but in this time, the Jews did not take too kindly to foreigners. The priests were particularly rude: when I asked one priest about entrance to the temple, he called me a dirty goy and walked away. At least Sargon's pagan priests in Shinar were friendly most of the time. I was almost prevented from going into the temple at all, until I was barely able to convince the temple guards that I was circumcised.

“My confusion was multiplied when I was stopped by an armed guard. The soldier was covered with armor, but he did not look like an Israelite to me. This was a Roman. I had learned that the country was conquered by a nation from the West called Rome. 'Where do you think you're going with that thing?' the man asked with a funny accent. He was referring to my sword. 'Only Roman soldiers and registered temple guards are allowed to carry weapons like that one. Put that thing away before you get yourself arrested. If you're worried about bandits, go purchase a dagger or something. What are you, anyway? You don't look like a Jew to me. Are you an Egyptian terrorist or something? We don't like Egyptians around here. Get out of here, kid!' I almost attacked the man in reaction, but my mission required that I remain unnoticed and hid from public attention. How strange it was that a member of the Gentile military that conquered my people was accusing me of being a foreign terrorist.

“I took my sword back to my inn and purchased a dagger as the obnoxious soldier recommended. I returned to the temple area, which was filled with people who were worshiping for the feast. I took my crystal everywhere I went, searching for David's descendants. There was no glow, which meant there was no sign of David's blood. Hundreds of people had gathered in a certain place around the temple. I approached to see what the commotion was. When I came closer, my red stone began to glow brightly. David's heir was near! I would make him suffer and beg for forgiveness!

“Then I heard a loud voice in the midst of the crowd say, 'If any man is thirsty, let him come to me and drink! He who believes in me, as the Scripture has promised, out of his innermost being shall flow rivers of living water!' In the midst of the crowd was a man teaching the multitudes. There was something different about this man. He spoke with great authority and confidence. At first glance, he looked like an ordinary Jew of average stature, but something about his appearance struck my very soul. Was this King David's descendant? What kind of teaching was this? What was he talking about? It was such a strange thing; the gracious words that he spoke caused me to feel comforted and uneasy at the same time. He must be some kind of prophet, I thought.

“I asked an old man nearby who it was that was speaking. 'You aren't from around here, are you, kid?' the man answered. 'This is Yeshua from Nazareth, a mighty prophet. Some folks are rumoring that he could be the Messiah, the Son of David!'

"The Messiah! I remembered that some of King David's officials, psalm writers and prophets had foretold that one of David's descendants would be anointed as king and would save the nations, ruling them with peace. They called this man the Messiah. I was enraged. How unfair it was that God would exalt a man from the family of David, who murdered me and stole my wife. My rage was not without confusion, however. I had never heard anyone speak like Yeshua, and there was a kindness about the man that I could not deny. This was probably one of the only things restraining me from making an attempt on my revenge. There was a standoff in my heart: I couldn't shake off my bitterness toward the house of David, but I could not bring myself to attack the innocent teacher either, so I decided to follow him for a while. Like many of the other hundreds of followers that came to hear his words, I would pretend to be his disciple, only to collect more information about him. If I could convince myself that he was not innocent, that this man was a false prophet and a deceiver, I could then justify slaying him.

“When the feast of tabernacles had ended, everyone went home and I returned to my lodging. But though the feast had ended, Yeshua returned to the temple the next day to teach the multitude of Jews. I came also to watch. After a while, the Rabbi's teaching was interrupted when an angry mob of scribes and politicians came dragging a crying woman to where Yeshua was. The crowd grew silent and the Rabbi looked toward the mob that had the woman in confiscation. One of the scribes said, 'Rabbi, this woman was caught red-handed in the act of adultery. Our law states that she must be stoned by the people. What do you say about it? What is your sentence?'

“My knowledge of the Law of Moses raised many questions in my mind about what was happening. The Law states that both parties committing adultery must be stoned, not just the woman. Where was the other offender? Also, in my time, such cases were brought before a judge. This man was a teacher. Then I realized what was happening: the Rabbi was being pressured into taking the role of a civil judge. It was a trap. If Yeshua had mercy on the woman to release her, he would be accused of breaking God's Law for not having the offender stoned. If he sentenced her to death, the occupying Romans might charge him with murder or treason. There seemed to be no clear way out of the situation. Because of David's betrayal, adultery in particular ticked me off, so part of me wanted to see the woman get busted.

“To everyone's surprise, Yeshua stooped himself to the ground and began writing something in the dirt with his finger. Since I was standing near the back, I was not able to see what the Rabbi was writing, but he looked as though he was completely ignoring the situation at hand. 'What is your answer?' Someone called out. Yeshua stopped writing, stood to his feet, and addressed the mob by saying, 'Let the one who has no sin throw the first stone!' Then he stooped down again and returned to writing in the ground. At first, no one moved. I wanted to stone the woman myself, but the Rabbi pointed out something that I hadn't thought of before. I was here, in God's own house, searching for the heir of King David to slay him. A murderer had no right to stone an adulteress. I turned and walked away from the accusing party. Everyone in the group that brought the woman also walked away, leaving the temple area, also being convicted by their own conscience. The Law states that the testimony of two or more witnesses is required for someone's execution. With no witnesses left to condemn the woman, I watched as Yeshua warned the woman not to sin anymore, and then he let her go.

“I wasn't sure how to take the mercy that the Rabbi had shown to the woman. As a victim of unfaithfulness myself, I felt that any adulterer or adulteress should be executed, even if the trial was being staged by hypocrites. I followed Yeshua of Nazareth for months, trying to figure him out. We remained in the Jerusalem area through the fall season. After Hanukah, the teacher led us north to the district of Galilee, where he grew up. Perhaps this was in response to the multiple death threats he had received from jealous religious leaders in Judea. I watched in amazement as Yeshua performed miracles: he healed the blind, caused the deaf to hear, and made paralyzed people walk. He delivered people who were demon possessed and even raised the dead. He called God his Father and he taught with great wisdom and authority. He promised spiritual redemption and immortality to anyone who believed on him. I had never seen anything like it before.

“Yeshua actually looked a little like David; completely different personality, though. In his teachings, Yeshua often taught that we should forgive others and he even commanded that we love our enemies. This angered me. What right did the son of David have to demand that I forgive what his ancestor did to me? My feelings toward the teacher were always shifting, up and down like a roller coaster. Even though many of the religious and political leaders were often trying to kill him, Yeshua never retaliated. He was always kind to people and healed anyone who came to him. It drove me nuts. I had finally found the heir of King David, and just when I was about to have my revenge, he turns out to be a good man. Complicated.

“At last, we made our journey to Jerusalem again for the feast of Passover. Yeshua walked in front of us on the path. By the time we passed through Jericho, hundreds of people had joined us on the road in a great procession. There was anticipation among the people that Yeshua was about to usher in the Kingdom of God in Jerusalem as the Messiah. Everyone was freaked out. Yeshua pulled his twelve closest disciples aside privately. I snuck around and hid behind a neighboring boulder to listen in on the conversation.

“Yeshua told his disciples, ‘Look, we are going to Jerusalem, and the Son of Man will be betrayed to the chief priests and the scribes; they will sentence him to death and hand him over to the Gentiles. They will mock him, scourge him, spit on him and kill him; but on the third day he will rise again.’ I didn't understand what he was saying; I thought the Rabbi had possibly gone mad.

“We passed through Bethany and came to the Mount of Olives. I thought it was interesting that Yeshua often made it a point to hang out there at the Mount of Olives. In my own time, that was one of David’s favorite places to resort and pray. It was the first day of the week, and Yeshua’s disciples brought him a young donkey. He sat upon it and rode toward the entrance of the city Jerusalem. I recognized this gesture. Entering a city on an animal as harmless and humble as a donkey represented peace, and kings would often do this when entering a city in peace or when returning from a great victory. When Yeshua entered the city, thousands of people were waiting for him and greeted him by laying their coats on the ground in his path and waving palm branches. Not even King Herod or the Romans ever received this kind of a welcome. I thought they were about to make him king. The whole scene gave me chills. The people shouted praises like, ‘Save us now, oh Son of David! Blessed is the King of Israel who comes in the name of the LORD!’ There was definitely an expectation that Yeshua was coming to Jerusalem to take the throne.

“That week was full of activity. Yeshua debated with the politicians and scribes about God’s Kingdom. He kicked out corrupt money exchangers from the temple who were peddling innocent people concerning the sacrifices they were bringing. He always stood his ground against the political and religious groups that were trying to trap him with debates. Finally, he asked them a question. ‘What do you think of the Messiah?’ Yeshua asked the scribes. ‘Whose son is he?’ They answered, ‘He is the son of David.’ Quoting from the Psalms, Yeshua answered, ‘Why then did David call the Messiah his Master, when he was in the Spirit? He said, The LORD says to my Master, Sit at my right hand, until I make your enemies your footstool. So if David called the Messiah Master, how is he his son?’ The scribes were speechless. Was I wrong about Yeshua being David's heir? I was greatly confused, but later I understood what he was saying. The expectation was that since the Messiah would come as a descendant of King David, he would sit on an earthly throne and rule just like his ancestor. But Yeshua was stating that the Messiah would be far greater than David; in fact, David would be more of a servant to the Messiah than a father.

“That Thursday night, the Rabbi celebrated the Passover feast with his closest disciples and some friends. I did not attend. I went to the inn I was lodging in to rest, but I could not sleep. The expectation that Yeshua was about to bring a great kingdom disturbed me. I was restless, so I went for a walk through the city. The moon was full, perfect for a good walk. I came to the brook Kidron, which was tainted red by the sacrificial lambs that were being prepared, the blood of which were being drained in Kidron Creek.

“Staring down at the red waters, my heart pondered my mission and where my life was taking me. Driven by bitterness, I had come to this age for the sole purpose of finding David’s descendants and slaying them, but now I was not so sure. Yeshua was a harmless prophet; did I really want to take the life of an innocent man? No. But maybe. I found myself in a great mental battle, and I hated myself for what I was thinking. Still unwilling to let go of the hurt dealt to me, I wanted to avenge myself. I didn’t understand what was happening to me. Guard your hearts, children, against such unforgiveness. Always be ready and willing to pardon. Over time, if bitterness is allowed to grow, it can eventually take over your heart and cause you to do terrible things that you would never have done before. To my own horror, I found myself plotting something evil. The next day I would take my sword, find the Rabbi, and at last have my vengeance on the son of David.

“I slept only a couple of hours that night. With my mind still focused on my task, I took my sword and scabbard, not regarding the Roman authorities, and entered the crowded city in search of the teacher. There were many thousands of Jews gathering and commuting through the city. They had made the pilgrimage to Jerusalem for the feast from all over the Roman Empire. The only way I was going to find the son of David was if he made another public appearance, which he did often. I decided to go to the area at the temple where he occasionally taught and wait for him there.

“There was a distraction. Thousands of people had gathered near the judgment hall of the Roman governor Pontius Pilate. Something was happening there, something big. It was hard to discern the situation through all of the shouting and chaos, but there was some kind of a riot in front of the courtyard. I went and pushed my way through the crowd to see what was happening. Before the governor stood a severely beaten man bound with chains and covered with blood and bruises. The skin and flesh on his back and legs looked like they had been torn to shreds. It was obvious that he had been flogged by the Romans. The prisoner’s face was swollen and badly marred, but I recognized him from somewhere. He looked familiar. What terrible crime could he have committed that the people would want him tried and killed in such a hurry, on the week of the great feast?

“The governor spoke: ‘Behold your king!’ Our king? Then I realized who the beaten prisoner was that stood before the multitudes: it was Yeshua! What in the world had happened overnight that had brought the Rabbi here, beaten and accused before all the people? Just a few days before, the people had celebrated, proclaiming that Yeshua was their king; now they wanted him dead. It looked as though I wouldn’t have to assassinate him after all. The crowd responded to the governor’s statement with an outburst of shouts, saying, ‘Away with him! Crucify him!’ The governor answered the people by saying, ‘But he has done nothing wrong! Do you want me to crucify your king?’ This was an odd thing to hear from a Roman. It was obvious to me that Pontius Pilate did not want Yeshua killed.

“The religious leaders had accused Yeshua of blasphemy and witchcraft. I knew this accusation was false. The governor also knew that he was innocent. The Sanhedrin council and scribes had condemned Yeshua out of jealousy. Pontius Pilate continued trying to persuade the people to release the teacher, but when the priests accused Yeshua of plotting a revolt against the Roman government, Pilate was pressured to give into their demands. They threatened to accuse him to the emperor, so he released Yeshua to his soldiers to be executed. I was in shock. I followed along with the crowds as Yeshua was forced to carry a large beam, crossed with another heavy beam near the top. He was being forced to carry his own execution stake, just like the other prisoners. However, Yeshua’s dehydration and weakness from being tortured drained him of energy and he could carry the cross no more. A traveler who had come for the Passover feast helped carry the teacher’s cross to Golgotha, the site of execution.

“Strangely enough, the sky darkened when Yeshua was hung on his stake. I watched as he was hung on the cross to die. I had waited for so long to see the son of David suffer for the crimes of his ancestor; but now that I had gotten what I wanted, I was not happy. I did not feel satisfaction. My heart cringed with even more guilt when Yeshua looked to heaven and said, ‘Father, forgive them, for they don’t know what they are doing!’ Even while being murdered, Yeshua was showing kindness and mercy to others, even his enemies. He truly lived up to his teachings. After hanging on his stake for three hours, he at last cried out, ‘It is done!’ Then he died.

“Yes, I got what I wanted. In my pride and anger, I had thought myself to be an innocent victim, and David’s family to be guilty. But here I stood, a murderer at heart, and I watched an innocent man, who had never wronged anyone his entire life, die for a crime that he did not commit."

CHAPTER 18

The rain outside became heavy once again. Triachan had to raise his voice so Kayla, Robin and Kaden could hear him. “I did not leave my lodging much over the next couple of days," Triachan said. "I sulked and pondered the events of my life that happened throughout the previous two years. It was revenge that drove my life, revenge that I lived for. Now, I had nothing. My soul was empty. I also felt condemned. No, it was not my hand that killed the Rabbi, but it was what I wanted. In my heart, I had murdered him. I hated myself for it.

“I heard that some of Yeshua's disciples and friends were going to visit his tomb after the Sabbath. Some women were also bringing precious incense. His execution happened shortly before the Sabbath started, so he had to be buried in a hurry, with no time to embalm his body or give him a proper burial, so the women wanted to anoint his body with expensive spices and perfumes. I decided that paying a visit to the teacher's tomb would help give me closure. It might make me feel worse, I thought, but it was the least I could do. I walked to the garden, where Yeshua's tomb was located. I had heard that the cave being used as a tomb was sealed and shut with a large boulder. I wondered how the women were going to remove the stone to get in there. Wishful thinking, I supposed. My question was answered when I arrived at the tomb to find that the giant stone had been moved from the cave's mouth.

“There was a man standing near the tomb, and another young man came walking out of the cave shaking his head. His eyes were wide with astonishment. I recognized the two men: they were some of Yeshua's closest disciples. 'Hey, what's going on here?' I asked. The young man who had walked out of the tomb answered, 'He's alive! The Rabbi is risen from the dead, just like he prophesied!'

“The other, older disciple looked perplexed. He said, 'Calm down, Yohan. We all saw the Lord executed on Friday. He's gone. I want it to be true too. I wanted Yeshua to be the Messiah, and I want him back, but I'm concerned that you're setting us all up for disappointment.' The younger disciple responded, 'But Kefa, you heard what Miriam and the other women told us! They saw the Lord this morning. He spoke with them and he told them that he's going to meet us in Galilee. God raised him from the dead! Let's go tell the others!' They both departed from the tomb. Yohan was running with excitement.

“I was freaked out to say the least. Was it true? Did Yeshua really come back to life to bring his kingdom? I decided that if David's heir had truly risen from the dead, that he was coming back to bring justice on his enemies. He had come back from the grave to get me, so I needed to get out of town.

“I collected all my belongings at the inn at Jerusalem. Once again trying to run away from my problems, I journeyed to go to the giant mountain cave where I had hid my vessel.  I hurried through the desert and almost arrived at my ship, when I saw the image of a man in the corner of my eye. What is someone doing out here in the middle of nowhere? I thought. I was going to just continue jogging and pretend that I did not see him, but then I heard the man ask me, ‘Where are you going, Uriah?’ My hurried pace came to a sudden halt when I heard the voice speak my name. I hadn’t told anyone my real name since I had come to that timeline. I turned to see who was speaking to me. I saw a man clothed in white, a garment that looked like a cross between a priestly garment and a royal robe. I recognized his face. It was Yeshua!

“I trembled and fell to my knees. Aside from the prostration I was forced to give Shamal and Sargon, this was the first time I had bowed before anyone since King David. I was frightened and in shock. I didn’t know what to say, but I tried to speak, ‘My Lord…’ But that was all I could say. Another emotion came and drowned out my fear and astonishment: anger. The rage had returned. It was almost involuntary. I looked up at Yeshua. He stretched out a hand toward me and with a loud voice proclaimed, ‘Satan, come out of this man!’ Something then hit the front part of my body, but it didn’t hurt; it was a sensation like rushing water pounding against my chest. Then I felt something leave me, coming out of my mouth and out through my eyes. I saw the shadowy figure of a boar appear and then flee away from us. It went down into the ground, as if it were being sucked into the earth by force. Then it was gone. This was Kain, the sinful spirit of rage and hatred that Shamal had used to manipulate me. For the first time in a very long time, I suddenly felt free. A warm presence surrounded me and I felt loved for the first time in years. I wept and begged the son of David to forgive me.

“Yeshua came close, knelt down with me and embraced me. ‘The curse on the house of David is gone,’ He said. ‘I have also made atonement for your trespass, and for the crimes of the whole world. From this day forward, you will no more go in the bitterness of your heart, but you will walk in love and give your life to serve others.’

“On that day I learned and understood the concept of forgiveness. It was once said that the sword would never depart from David’s family. But when the sword that plagued David’s house pierced Yeshua, it was broken, swallowed up by the Messiah’s righteousness. In the same way, anyone who believes on the Son of Man will be saved from his or her wickedness. Yeshua spent a little time counseling me and then departed. I was a changed man from that point, a new creation. I felt like I had just awaken from a long nightmare, as if I had come back to life after being dead for years. My heart rejoiced on that day.

“I took my provisions and returned to my ship. Sargon’s vessel only possessed the energy to make two jumps through time. I had already made one journey into the future. Only one jump remained. I spend half the day debating with myself whether I should jump to the future again at all, or if I should remain in that current era with Yeshua’s disciples; but I felt something tugging at my heart, calling me to the future, as if I were needed there. It was a strange sensation, as if I were being called to help someone in another place. From that day, I would possess a gift of wisdom and insight to aid me, to direct me to those who need my help. This is how I knew that Rahav’s monsters were coming to attack you earlier this week. You are not the first souls who have received my help against the powers of darkness.

“I gave a voice command to travel one thousand, four hundred years into the future. I was hopeful that Yeshua would have returned to the earth with his kingdom by that time, but I arrived to the distant future to find a world that was greatly changed, but not yet redeemed. In this dark future, the land of Israel was not only still desert, but it was almost completely desolate. The Jews had been scattered into captivity, dispersed among the nations. Something told my heart that someone in the East was in need of my rescue. I brought my vessel far east, even farther east than Babylon. I eventually came to a place near East Asia, an island hidden from human sight. On this island was a land completely unknown to the rest of the world, the Kingdom of Zarah.

“I landed my vessel outside of a village there, a community consisting of buildings made of wood and bamboo. I raced into the streets, and led by some kind of instinct, I came to an alley where an old man had been cornered by young bandits. Apparently drawing my sword and yelling at the criminals was demanding enough. It sent the punks running. As it goes with some cowards who seek after easy victims, sometimes all it takes is a little intimidation to fend them off. I came and helped the elderly man stand to his feet. He was dressed in a blue robe made of silk, had white hair and a white beard.  He had light brown skin like the other inhabitants of Zarah. 'Are you alright, my lord?' I asked the man in Aramaic, not expecting him to understand me. The old man looked at me with shock and in Aramaic he answered, 'Thank you for your assistance, lad, but what is that tongue that you speak?' His accent was strange to me, but the language was indeed Aramaic.

“The elder’s name was Shen Mentogwey. He took me to his home and allowed me to dwell with him. Soon I discovered that he didn’t need my help against those bandits after all. Mentogwey was a master in the art of fighting. I had a strong background in combat, but the martial arts training that Master Mentogwey gave me over the next several years brought my skill to an entirely new level. He also taught me to speak the language of Zarah. Master Mentogwey was like a father to me. I loved that guy, and he changed my life in more ways than one. The fellowship and encouragement I received from Mentogwey brought well-needed spiritual nourishment to my soul as well. Even though much of Asia had fallen into idolatry thousands of years before, the kingdom of Zarah remained loyal to the Almighty, whom they called ‘ShangDi’, a variation of Shaddai, a Semite name for God. Mentogwey was a devout worshiper of ShangDi and encouraged me to continue in the path of righteousness and forgiveness.

“Shen was one of the oldest inhabitants of Zarah, and he was also one of the wisest. He knew many of the outside world’s languages, which was fortunate for me. If it weren’t for him, I would not have been able to communicate with anyone. It was Master Mentogwey who gave to me the name Triachan. In the tongue of Zarah, my name means ‘the three are one’. Perhaps this was Mentogwey’s reference to ShangDi’s eternal existence as Father, Son, and Spirit. In addition to training under my new master, I spent much of my time driving out the bandits who had invaded Zarah’s cities. Soon much of the kingdom had been cleared of crime. One day I was invited to visit the palace of Zarah’s emperor. To express his thanks for my service to Zarah, the emperor wanted to present me with some kind of gift.

“I came to the Grand Palace, a large building covered with jade and decorated with a gold roof. On the inside, the stone columns supporting the palace were also plated with jade, and the floor beneath us was tiled with white stone. It was beautiful. I was brought before the emperor, who held an oval shaped, purple object. ‘Everyone in my kingdom has heard of your service to Zarah,’ the emperor said. ‘Almost all bandits have fled our great kingdom, and crime has disappeared from our streets. Well done, Triachan. You are truly a hero at heart. As a reward for the kindness that you have shown us, I present to you the hidden fruit of Zarah. One bite of this rare fruit will prolong your youth, bless your health, and will add hundreds of years to your life. Only Shen Mentogwey and myself have been granted to partake of the hidden fruit of Zarah. This is a rare privilege that you have been given. Nothing in this world has the power to completely reverse the curse of death, so the effects of the fruit will wear off after a millennium, but this will grant you many years to do for other peoples what you have done for our kingdom.’ I took the purple fruit from the emperor's hand and partook of it. The skin of the fruit was thin but slightly chewy, like the peeling of a grape. The flesh was sweet and juicy, something like a peach or a nectarine. As I swallowed, I felt a warmth come over my body. It felt similar to the rejuvenation I experienced when Kronos and the other angels had sent me back to earth. As you can see, I have hardly aged a day since. The hidden fruit of Zarah stimulates rapid cell regeneration in the body. Aside from having centuries of fighting experience, the feats that you have seen me perform are due in part to the effects of this fruit.

“Life was good in Zarah, and it was a nice time of refreshing in my life, but paradise does not come permanently in this lifetime. All good things in this age must come to an end at some point, and so did my restful stay in Zarah. A few years after I partook of Zarah's hidden fruit, Shen became sick. He told me that his youth began to fade thirty years before, and now at one thousand and seventy years of age, his time to leave this world had come.

“From his death bed, Master Mentogwey took my hand and said, 'Uriah, whom I have surnamed Triachan, I have delivered to you the path and the way that I have walked since the days of my youth. You will do great things, Triachan. Your enemies will fall before your face, you will bring deliverance and rescue to those in need, and out of your life will come forth the fruits of righteousness and integrity. Whatsoever you do shall prosper. Thus I speak into your life the blessing that my father once gave me, but for you there is more. Your gift and skill of fighting will take you beyond the battles of this world. Your blade will strike deeper, reaching to the depths of Hades and Sheol. Hell's forces will tremble before you, and your victory shall earn you the reputation of Triachan, the demon-slayer. I have loved you as my own son, Triachan, and I am happy to have been your friend.' Then Master Mentogwey breathed his last.

“My master left me with his blue garment, which I wear and cherish to this day. I mourned for my friend for thirty days, as did the whole kingdom. Then it was time for me to move on. My vessel no longer possessed the power to travel through time, but a mist dispensed by crystals on the outside of the ship absorbed energy from the sun at a rapid rate. The ship was still powerful enough to fly, and to travel all over the world, even beyond earth's atmosphere. Traveling to different parts of Europe, I eventually put a team together of warriors with pure hearts, good men who feared God and were eager to serve other people. We called our guild the Guardians. Throughout the centuries, the Guardians have operated under the scenes in European, Asian, and even American history, working to keep people safe, preventing wars, and even restraining certain corrupt governments from becoming too powerful. Unfortunately, in the last one hundred years, Rahav's assassins have slain all the members of my guild. I am the last of the Guardians left. Thus is my story, and this is how I have come into your lives. I have dedicated myself to guarding the nations and protecting the earth from Shamal's kingdom, and this mission has brought us together.”

CHAPTER 19

When the rain finally ceased from falling, the hour was late and the children had fallen asleep, so Triachan made the difficult decision to let them sleep on and lose yet another day. The dragon's elite were dead, and the wounds that Triachan had inflicted upon Rahav would keep the enemy away for a while; at least, this is what Triachan was hoping for. The Hittite still could not rid himself of the fear that Shamal would send adversaries more powerful than Rahav to take his artifact. It was surprising that he had not already done so. This concern prevented Triachan from casting off his anxiety, so early Friday morning, while it was still dark, he made Kaden and Kayla rise from sleep.

“I need you to help me take the tent down and collect our belongings,” Triachan whispered. “Let Robin sleep on for a while. I can carry her in my arms until sunrise. We only have three or four hours before reaching my vessel. It will be safer to travel under the cover of darkness. I need you to -" Triachan's statement was interrupted when he heard something walking across the ground nearby. Two large shadows appeared on the walls of the canvas tent. One of the shadowy figures looked like a dragon, and the other was furry, walking on four legs. Triachan slowly and quietly drew his sword. “Lay on the ground and stay quiet,” Triachan said softly. “It looks like Rahav is back with another of his monsters.” A feline moan then came from one of the creatures outside.

Kayla tugged on Triachan's cloak and shouted, “Wait! I know that groan. It's Cannoli! She came back for me.” The snout and brown head of a reptile crept through the flaps of the tent, peaking inside and sniffing around like a curious dog. “Hey, it's our galopasaurus!” Robin said with excitement. Robin was still lying down on her mat, but now awake. The reptile walked into the tent as if it were his own home. Kayla's mountain lion followed.

With hardly any space to even move his arms, Triachan said with frustration, “Alright, it's getting way too crowded in this tent! Kayla, get your animals out of here. Kaden, help me pick up our stuff. We need to get moving again, quickly.” Soon the tent was down and everyone's possessions were placed into Triachan's large sackcloth pack and Robin's small, pink backpack. Kayla and Robin sat on Cannoli's back and rode along as Triachan, Kaden, and the kids' galopasaurus walked up the stony terrain. Three hours passed, and the rocky ground once again gave way to soft grass as the ground leveled out. They had come to another plateau. The sun began to rise and radiate upon everyone's faces. The night air had become colder at this higher elevation, so the heat of sunrise was welcomed. The galopasaurus wanted to bask on a rock nearby, but he resisted when he saw that his owners were not going to wait on him. He hurried along to catch up as they continued walking quietly.

The difference in this sunrise, however, was that the gold sun was not slowly rising over hills or a mountain, but rather over a flat horizon. The surrounding mountainous region was now below them, and the summit of the Slapout Mesa itself was no longer visible above them: they were there. The sunlight revealed a multitude of blue spruce trees and giant oaks. Triachan lead the kids to a drop-off near the edge of the summit. The view from the ledge revealed a vast network of hills and mountains that stretched out toward the southwest.

Triachan looked to the horizon and said, “Keep a safe distance from the edge, guys, but I want you to see this view. Isn't this beautiful? We made it! We are at the top, the last plateau of the Slapout Mesa. Our journey is over. My vessel is hidden in this plain.”

Kayla and Robin gasped in awe at the sight before them. “We have never seen anything like this,” Kayla said. “I didn't think we would ever come this high up the Mesa.”

“Well, hopefully you'll never have to again.” Triachan responded. “My ship is hidden in an area thick with giant oaks, about a mile away. Let's go find it so I can send you to a safe place. When you three are safely hidden elsewhere on earth, I'll do some hunting myself and take out Rahav and his associates so you don't have to worry about them ever again. And I should try to find a way to rid ourselves of this wretched stone without it falling into Shamal's hands. I would destroy it myself if that were possible.”

“Why can't you destroy it?” Kaden asked. “Can't we just slam it with a rock or something or throw it off the mountain?”

“No, that won't work,” Triachan answered. “You see, this artifact is not actually made out of ordinary rock. I know the exterior is plated with materials similar to jasper and sapphire and it might feel like stone to you, but on the inside it is constructed of a rare metal called bartzev. Only the immortals have access to bartzev. It is a material found in certain stars and planets. Long ago, when the kingdom of Shinar was broken apart, some of the rebellious immortals escaped, but many of Shamal's servants were captured by the Almighty's angels. When the fallen immortals were imprisoned and cast into the Abyss, the chains used to confiscate them were made out of bartzev. This metal cannot be broken; it is invincible, at least by the standards of this world.”

Triachan, Kaden, and the girls left the grassy field that bordered the Mesa's edge and made their way into the circle of giant oaks that started about a hundred yards away. The oaks were neatly lined with each other, as if they were planted that way on purpose. Traveling across this level, grassy ground was easy compared to pushing uphill through the thickets that they had faced earlier. It was smooth sailing at this point, and there was a feeling of relief among the small group. The only sounds they heard in the oak grove were the chirping of a few birds in the trees. But despite the new ease of their travel now, Triachan felt something that he had not felt in a long time: he felt tired. The hard week was beginning to take its course on him, and the idea of taking a break from the running and fighting became very desirable, making him all the more anxious to arrive at his vessel.

Robin then pointed at something to their right and said, “Hey, look at that rock over there! It's pretty. I'm going to put it in my bag for a souvenir.” Robin darted beside the giant trunk of one of the oaks and picked something from off the ground. It was some kind of a bright, violet crystal, broken off at the bottom. “Can I keep it?” Robin asked Triachan.

The expression on Triachan's face revealed that he recognized the crystal that Robin held in her hand. He ran over in a panic and took the stone from the child.

“Triachan, what's wrong?” Kayla asked. “Is that another artifact?”

Triachan answered, “No. This is one of the crystals from the exterior of my vessel. My landing here was smooth, so there shouldn't have been any damage to my ship. This shouldn't be here.” A flock of birds then flew above the trees overhead, fleeing away from the direction that Triachan's ship was located. “Those birds look like they were spooked by something,” Triachan said. “My vessel lies in that direction. Hurry, follow me!”

Running as fast as he could without losing the children, Triachan darted through the oaks and came to the gap in the middle of the grove. To Triachan's horror, he found the remnant of his vessel, badly damaged. Shattered pieces of crystal lay on the ground nearby. These were the components needed to power the vessel. Triachan also recognized parts from the ship's control array laying on the ground. His first thought was to evaluate the ship's interior to determine what damage was inflicted on the inside. As he approached closer to the vessel, he realized that the entrance was opened. Impossible! Only one possessing a red crystal key from Shinar can access entrance to the vessel. No human alive had possession to such a thing - no human, that is. As Triachan stood near the entrance pondering the situation, he cried out in frustration, “Who could have done this?”

“That would be me,” said a voice nearby. Two figures stepped out from behind the broken vessel. There stood Rahav, laughing with scorn. Petak stood beside him, and a group of two hundred dark imps also stepped out, growling and hissing. It was almost as if they had come out of nowhere. Rahav stayed close to the vessel with his back to it. He must be selfconscious about his missing tail, Triachan thought to himself.

With a smirk, Rahav said, “Such a shame to have come so far, only to find your means of escape demolished. You’re trapped now, Hittite. Shamal will pay a lovely price for your destruction. My status in his kingdom will be redeemed, and I’ll be restored to my former glory. Now, how about you make this easier on everyone and hand over Shamal’s stone? Surrender the artifact, and perhaps I’ll make your death quick and painless.”

Triachan felt his gut sink with dismay, and his face became hot as the blood rushed to his head. His heart had been set on reaching his vessel. It was his hope throughout the week to end the nightmare by bringing the children to safety and taking the artifact beyond Shamal’s grasp. Now the situation looked hopeless. This was the greatest disappointment Triachan had experienced in many years.

“You’re finished, Hittite!” Rahav said. “You may be skilled with the sword, and you have slain five of my elite, but you cannot take my entire army on at the same time.” Triachan drew his sword and stepped backwards away from the vessel and from Rahav as the dragon pointed to him and said, “Slay the Hittite, and retrieve the artifact that he carries! Do it now!”

The entire group of imps came forth in two thick lines, like ants pouring toward Triachan. The warrior’s entire countenance changed as he lifted his sword and shouted a deafening battle cry. Kaden, Kayla and Robin were thrown aback, as they had never seen Triachan like this before. He came against the imps, swiping his blade with tremendous force. Several of the devils fell to the ground, slain; many others scattered and fled for their lives. Others tried to jump Triachan, ambush him or otherwise surprise attack him, but they too met their end at the Hittite’s blade. His offense was fierce and intimidating, but Rahav was right about one thing: Triachan could not take them all at the same time. Several of the imps made their way past Triachan’s assault and ran straight toward the children. The galopasaurus fled to hide behind a giant oak, but Cannoli stood his ground and roared at the little monsters as they came near. The imps hesitated for a moment, but then continued their march forward.

Cannoli reacted by jerking backward slightly, causing Robin to fall to the ground. Seizing the opportunity, one of the imps extended his arms and sharp claws, shrieked and leaped into the air toward Robin. She screamed and hid her face with her arms, bracing herself for the worst. The imp was then thrown off course and missed the child entirely when it was hit forcefully with a flying banana. Banana goo splattered in the air and the imp tumbled to the ground nearby. A heavy volume of high-pitched screams came from the branches of a neighboring giant oak. Several colonies of monkets suddenly dropped from the branches of the tree. Robin recognized the colony in the very front: it was the group that they had encountered the previous day. The female monket that Robin had befriended was there among them. The baby monket clung to the mother’s back, chirping aggressively, as if he too wanted to join the fight.

As Triachan continued fighting, the monkets gathered around the kids, armed with sticks and several baskets of fruit, baskets twined with vines from the Slapout Forest. Any imps that made their way through Triachan’s blockade was met with the end of a monket’s stick, which they used as clubs. Fruit juice and blobs of banana goo flew in all directions as many imps were hit in the face with monket ammunition.

“Those guys are stronger than they look!” Kaden exclaimed. “Those imps are getting knocked out cold. The monkets must only be playing when they harass people in the woods. They could seriously hurt someone if they really wanted to.”

Things were looking optimistic at this point. Most of Rahav’s imps were either slain or were retreating. But then Kayla noticed something about Triachan. He didn’t look as confident as he had before. For the first time since the children had met Triachan, he looked like he was struggling. It was true. The extraordinary effects of Zarah’s fruit had its limits. With little sleep and constant warfare throughout the week, Triachan was becoming fatigued. Defeating these imps would normally have been a breeze for him, but now it was taking everything that he had. Triachan knew that this battle would be won, but he would have little strength left when it was over.

Rahav snarled and said, “I am growing weary of this! Petak, do something. We need to take the Hittite out immediately.”

“Yes, my lord.” Petak responded. The frog knelt, picked some dust off the ground, and then stood. He cast the dust into the air and shouted, “Kumah, Golyath, bar Rafa!”

____________

Jared Stone made another mental attempt to cast off his depression and encourage himself. He had been lost in the mountain for four days now, and his job with the state was certainly lost. He hadn’t seen any of the yellow primates for a while, but he had managed to find some fruit and nuts on his own. A watery meadow that he had found full of blackberries contributed to saving his life. He had traveled all the way to the top of the Slapout Mesa, hoping to find someone or at least be spotted by a passing helicopter; but he hadn’t seen a single plane or helicopter the entire week. The situation seemed hopeless, but Jared tried again to console himself.

“I just need to hang in there,” Jared said to himself out loud. “I just need to focus on the bright side and count my blessings. I’m going to get out of this mess, and then things will get better. I’ve been clean for ten months, I’m doing good. I’m still not sure what to make of the hallucinations I’ve seen since I’ve been in this mountain, though. I thought the withdrawals were over a long time ago.”

Jared stopped in his tracks when he heard a commotion in an opening nearby. His earlier encounter with Rahav made him a little more cautious, so Jared slowly and carefully approached the gap to see who was there. Hopeful for rescue, Jared crawled behind a giant oak and peaked around. There he saw the dragon and frog creatures that he had met a couple of days before. The frog threw dirt in the air, lifted his webbed, warty hands and was saying something. There was a rumbling in the ground nearby. The earth near the dragon and the frog cracked opened. From the crack, a raging fire shot upward toward the sky. Within the flame appeared a very large skeleton standing about nine feet tall on two feet. The raging fire subsided and the crack in the earth disappeared, but the skeletal structure remained. The skeleton itself was still on fire. It coughed and hacked up small, yellow chunks of something resembling sulfur.

Jared was petrified with fear. He just sat there, watching until something came behind him, sniffing his neck from behind. He turned to see a tall lizard that looked like a dinosaur. The creature looked into Jared’s eyes expectantly, like a needy puppy desiring to be petted. At first, Jared’s fear prevented him from screaming out. He managed some kind of a squeal, but when the dinosaur came closer, his voice released a full scream as he fled into the other direction.

CHAPTER 20

Before Triachan stood a stocky humanoid skeleton, about six cubits in stature. It groaned, as if it were in great pain. The flaming skeleton’s hands were confiscated by a large chain bound to each of its wrists.

“For three thousand years have I suffered in these flames,” the monster said. “Why have you brought me forth now?”

Petak answered him, “Goliath, slay the Hittite and you will be delivered from this torment.”

Goliath laughed halfheartedly. There was a hint of sarcasm in his laughter. He answered, “Liar! You do not possess the power to free me from Hades; and even if you did, you wouldn’t. I know that you delight in my anguish.” It was evident by his tone that he was in constant discomfort and pain. Such will be the fate of all who do not turn to righteousness by embracing the Son of Man’s atonement.

Petak hesitated for a moment and said, “Yes, perhaps; but this man was once a warrior in the army of David the Israelite, the one who slew you. Would it not please you to bring suffering to one of David’s soldiers?”

Goliath dropped his jaw slightly and gazed at Triachan with the empty sockets of his skull. “Yes,” he answered, “That would bring me pleasure.”

Triachan felt panicked. He did his best to appear confident and strong, but he was weak and exhausted. His energy was depleted, and right now was when he needed it the most. There was a temptation within his heart to despair, but he resisted and did what he could to lift his spirits. Citing the ancient Psalms, Triachan said, “Yahweh is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear? Yahweh is the strength of my life; of whom shall I be afraid?” This encouraged Triachan a bit and brought him a little strength.

Goliath knelt, reached his chained skeletal hands downward and drove them straight into the earth, resulting in a mild explosion of dirt. When he took his hands back out from the ground, his right hand held a large sword. It was as if he had pulled the thing straight out from under the earth. The sword was thick and was about six feet long, and the handle and blade were all one piece, made of solid iron. Though his wrists were shackled, he seemed to have enough mobility to maneuver his hands and arms efficiently with the weapon in hand.

Now armed, the giant once again gazed at Triachan and said, “So, Hittite, you fought alongside of the great King David? You don’t look like much to me, kid. But then again, I made the mistake once before to trust appearances. I shall take this battle seriously. I see that you are versed in the hymns written by my enemy of old. You can chant those worthless texts all day long if it makes you feel better, but I’m still going to break you!”

Goliath lifted his sword and charged toward Triachan. Though weary, Triachan quickly realized that he did not have the luxury of backing down just because he was weak. He would fight or he would die. Something deep within his gut raced through his blood and brought strength to each of his limbs. Perhaps this adrenaline rush is the last reserve of energy left, he thought. Better make it count. Before Triachan had time to jump back into his battle groove, the giant came quickly and brought his heavy blade down upon Triachan, over his head. Narrowly escaping death, the Hittite brought the blade of his own sword upward to block Goliath’s attack. This prevented the giant’s blade from making contact with Triachan’s head, but the force of the impact brought pain to the joints in Triachan’s arms and wrists. As the blades of both swords pressed hard against each other, Goliath was slowly able to push his sword downward against his foe. Goliath’s advancement was temporarily halted when he was distracted by something. He looked for a moment at Triachan’s weapon.

“Your sword,” Goliath began to say, “I recognize it. You’ve changed it somehow, but I know that emblem on the shaft. That is the sword that I wielded long ago. How did a runt like you obtain it?” Triachan noticed sharp teeth in Goliath's jaw as he spoke.

Grunting as he strained to lift his enemy’s blade away from himself, Triachan answered, “That’s right, big guy, this was yours once. It’s mine now. You could say that it was a birthday present.” As soon as he finished this statement, Triachan dove forward and threw himself under Goliath’s legs, grinding his sword against the giant’s. Goliath’s blade slid off and struck forcefully into the earth beneath him as Triachan went under the giant and came out behind him. While the enemy was still humped over to draw his weapon from the ground, Triachan spun himself around with his sword and struck the back of Goliath’s neck. The monster roared in anger.

Before Triachan had a chance to hope for victory, he heard the rattling of heavy chains as Goliath swiped his arm around and struck Triachan’s face with the back of his hand. The blow threw Triachan eleven feet backward. As he was hit, Triachan briefly saw an image of a white flash against black. After hitting the ground, he realized that the side of his face was burned where he had been hit. It was hard for him to move, and part of the warrior wanted to sleep, but Triachan knew that would mean death if he didn’t get himself up quickly. He managed to stand, but almost fell down again. Triachan was dizzy, and the world around him was blurry for a moment. He was not able to fully recover before Goliath had again rushed after him. As Goliath swiped and thrusted at Triachan, the Hittite was barely able to block each attack. He was in a defensive position, backing away in retreat. This battle was different than many Triachan had faced before. Aside from his fatigue, Triachan was disadvantaged by the giant’s size and brute strength, and even though there didn’t appear to be any skin or flesh on Goliath’s bones, the heavy force of his attacks hinted that he possessed a large body weight. This did not slow his movements any, however. In fact, the giant moved faster than most foes that Triachan had ever encountered. At some point in the battle, Goliath forced Triachan's sword downward to the earth and was able to hold it there long enough to stomp his right foot onto the shaft, pinning Triachan's sword to the ground. His wrist was stuck underneath the sword's handle, trapping him. Triachan yelled in pain.

“It's over, Hittite,” Goliath said. “This victory will not free me from torment, but at least I can return to my prison knowing that I have brought suffering to a servant of the man who killed me.” All hope seemed lost. It is a common saying that your life flashes before your eyes just before you perish. Triachan never really believed that until now. In only a moment's time, a flood of memories rushed through his heart. Memories of his early childhood in Hatti came to mind, his parents and brother, his life in Israel, his journey to the future, and his newfound friends here in this forest: what would happen to Kaden, Kayla and Robin if Triachan was slain?

Still restraining the Hittite's hand and sword with his massive foot, Goliath clinched the iron handle of his sword with both hands and lifted the weapon into the air like an executioner preparing to decapitate his victim. Robin and Kayla screamed as Goliath's blade came racing downward. Something then jerked forcefully on the chain that connected Goliath's wrists, causing his sword to miss Triachan's body and drive into the ground next to him.

Flames appeared in the sockets of the giant's skull as he spoke in anger, “Who dares to interfere with this battle?” Goliath looked beneath himself to find fifteen monkets hanging from his heavy chain, shrieking and chirping at him. He roared and slung the chain around, launching the monkets into the air. They landed in the branches of an oak nearby. Before Goliath had time to resume his execution, a stone the size of a baseball came flying through the air and struck the giant's skull. The rock bounced off and landed harmlessly several feet away.

Goliath looked around and said, “I grow weary of having these distractions disrupt my triumph. Who threw that stone?” Goliath gazed in the direction of the children. Kayla stood closer to the battle than her siblings. She had another rock in her left hand. In his rage, Goliath forsook Triachan and charged into Kayla's direction. Kaden ran toward his sister along with Cannoli, but the giant skeleton was must faster. They were not going to make it to her first; and even if they did, it wasn't going to change the outcome. But just before Goliath reached the child, something raced around and came to her first, something brown. It was the galopasaurus. The reptile darted off as Kayla mounted onto its back. Goliath attempted to catch up with them, but was not able. The creature raced into the grove with speed comparable to that of a horse.

Goliath gave up the chase and turned to return to his Hittite prey. But the Hittite was no longer there on the ground; in fact, he was nowhere to be seen. Goliath grunted in frustration and began looking around, scouting the area. He approached the tree line of giant oaks. “Come out and face me like a true warrior, you coward!” He shouted. “You can’t hide in those trees forever. If you don’t reveal yourself, I’ll begin picking off your little friends with my blade, one by one.”

A shout penetrated the air as Triachan yelled to the top of his lungs and leaped toward the giant; he did not come from the oaks, but from behind Goliath. Triachan was a master of stealth, as part of his Master Mentogwey’s training. He appeared to come out of nowhere, completely catching his enemy off guard. Goliath started swinging his sword around to block Triachan’s wild ambush, but it was too late. Triachan’s blade again made contact with the neck bone connected to the giant’s skull; but this time, the bone severed and the skull flew to the ground and rolled eight feet away. Goliath’s decapitated skull moved its jaws and said, “Not again! Curse you, Hittite!” Two flames ascended from the ground where the skeleton and skull lay, engulfing them both. Then the fire, the iron sword, and the remains of the giant all disappeared.

Fighting and slaying Goliath took the last reserve of energy that Triachan’s body possessed. He fell to his knees, leaning on his sword. Kaden and Robin came to his side. Rahav and Petak stood alone near Triachan’s vessel.

“Petak, summon another ally before the Hittite recovers!” Rahav shouted.

Petak answered, “I’m sorry, my lord, but I cannot. It took the last of my magic to bring Goliath forth. Our resources are as depleted as Triachan’s strength. You could fight him yourself, could you not? He is in a weakened state. Now would be a good time to strike.”

Rahav was silent for a moment as he thought about his previous battle with Triachan. His severed tail served as a warning to Rahav’s heart not to engage with the Hittite again if at all possible, even if he was wounded. However, if he failed to retrieve the artifact, Shamal would most certainly imprison him in the Abyss below. He wouldn’t be any better off than Goliath in that case. The dragon had been warned that this was his last chance to prove himself.

“So be it,” Rahav said. “I’ll take the Hittite out myself.” A dull pain then struck Rahav’s shin, causing him to scream in reaction. A monket stood below the dragon with a stick in hand. He clubbed Rahav’s leg a second time. Kaden and Robin came also with sticks and rocks and began throwing them at Petak and Rahav. Cannoli came running with a roar that made Petak tremble. All the other monkets came towards them chirping and screeching, with sticks and fruit in hand.

As the multitude of monkets jumped the dragon and wrestled him to the ground, Kaden said, “Since we met Triachan earlier this week, he’s saved our lives several times, but now it’s our turn to help him out.”

“Yeah!” Robin yelled out as she kicked Rahav’s side. “That’s for Triachan. I still don’t like talking snakes.”

A deep sound then thundered across the plateau. The blast sounded like the cross between a trumpet and a trombone. Rahav and Petak recognized it. It was the sounding of a black shofar. In the realm of Shinar, several short blasts from a black shofar represented a call for a help, a request for aid, but this long continuous blast signaled an attack; it meant that someone from Shamal’s kingdom was coming. Though Rahav preferred to operate through more conniving means such as stealth and assassination, the blowing of this horn announced a more confident and arrogant force not concerned with surprise attacks.

Triachan recognized the gesture too. “We’re in trouble, little ones,” he called out. “That sound means that we have more enemies coming, more dangerous than Rahav. I feared that more adversaries were being sent. That’s why I was so anxious to bring you to my vessel sooner. All we can do now is pray.” And pray is what Kaden and Robin did. Triachan hadn’t seen Kayla since she made her escape atop her galopasaurus. At least she had a chance to get away, Triachan hoped.

The sound of a marching multitude came over the hill, ascending to the summit, accompanied by a thunderous chant of some kind. This was the large-scale attack that Triachan had feared throughout most of the journey: the attack he had wished to escape. Kaden, Robin and the monkets stepped away from Rahav and Petak and stood near Triachan as an army of four hundred humanoid creatures appeared rising over the hill, coming toward the group. They were dressed in breastplates and boots of iron, as well as shoulder and knee pads covered with spikes. The skin of the soldiers was scabby, shades of red or gray. In front of the host leading, riding upon a vile beast, was Ezeqel, the dark prince, a rival to Rahav. The beast that carried him looked reptilian, like a giant lizard. Tentacles hung from the animal’s neck like a mane. Ezeqel lead his army in a circle, surrounding Triachan and the others. Petak stood with his head lowered in respect, but Rahav was still laid out on the ground.

Ezeqel looked down on the dragon and said, “You’re pathetic, Rahav. You have failed to bring down three small children and one wounded warrior. I will achieve this victory myself.” Then he turned to Triachan and said, “As for you, Hittite, your death is inevitable, but I might let the children escape if you give Shamal’s stone to me. Either way, there is nothing you can do to stop the resurrection of great Babylon.”

Triachan said nothing. Ezeqel broke the silence by saying, “Very well, then. Gruthan, slay this man and bring his bag to me.” One of the creatures with red skin came out of the ranks with a stone dagger in hand. A large band of other soldiers followed behind him. They formed a line and aggressively drove the monkets away from Triachan and the children. A few others detained Triachan, Kaden and Robin by the arms. Gruthan stood in front of Triachan, still holding his dagger. He looked at his master, waiting for the order to strike. Ezeqel smiled sheepishly and nodded his head. Gruthan then struck Triachan by driving the dagger into his shoulder. Triachan cried out in pain.

“What are you doing?” Ezeqel questioned. “I ordered you to slay him. We don’t have time for games or a dramatic scene. There will be plenty of opportunity to make humans suffer once Babylon is resurrected. Strike him in the heart or in the gut, or take off his head so we can take the artifact and move forward. The future of Shamal’s kingdom is at stake here.”

Gruthan frowned in displeasure at Ezeqel’s rebuke, but he dared not answer back or defy his master. He took Triachan’s long hair and pulled his head upward, so as to make the warrior look him in the face. Gruthan eyed his victim for a moment and said, “No one defies the kingdom of Shamal and lives. Now die, Hittite!”

A bright flash of light suddenly appeared in the sky over the Mesa. Wind and energy from the phenomena moved throughout the area like a wave of power and knocked Ezeqel’s forces to the ground. As the light began to fade, three tall figures descended from above and slowly floated to the ground. In shock, all eyes beheld three large men dressed in white garments and armored with gold breastplates. Each of the men was armed with a large sword, shod with brass boots and wore a confident expression on their face that commanded intimidation from their enemies.

Wounded, but still alive, Triachan looked up from the ground to see what had drawn everyone’s attention. His eyes widened a bit. Straining to speak, he shouted, “Rafael!”

Ezeqel looked frightened. He too knew who these men were. As the realm of Shinar is ranked by princes who lead the dark forces, Heaven also has its princes: archangels, warriors of light who command a power far greater than that of Shamal. Rafael took a large, golden horn from off his royal girdle and put it to his mouth. Ezeqel knew that one blast of the golden shofar would summon a heavenly host of powerful immortals.

Ezeqel’s beast had dropped to its side, throwing the dark prince to the ground. He stood, pointed to Rafael and cried out, “Stop him! If they call for aid, it’s all over for us!” A few of the dark soldiers stumbled to their feet and began running toward the three immortals, but it was too late. As Rafael began to blow and vibrate his lips through the horn, a brilliant sound like a great trumpet resounded across the plateau, causing the entire mountain to shake. Another bright light appeared far away on the eastern horizon.

CHAPTER 21

Kayla continued to hold on, her arms wrapped around the neck of the galopasaurus as they ran down the same path they had used to come up the Mesa. But as they raced down the slope leaving the summit, she patted the creature’s side and said, “Thanks for saving me back there, buddy, but we have to go back. My brother and my sister are still up there. We have to go get them too. Turn around.” The reptile did not slow its pace, but circled around one hundred and eighty degrees, still in full gallop. Kayla rode the beast upward back up the rocky slope, until suddenly a loud noise like some kind of a horn penetrated the air. When it did, the ride became very bumpy. The galopasaurus jerked Kayla around, making it hard for her to hold on.

“Hey, be careful!” Kayla shouted. “You’re going to throw me off.” But when the child beheld rocks tumbling down the mountain and a small landslide nearby, she realized that it was not her reptilian friend that caused the trouble. The whole mountainside was trembling. The galopasaurus slowed to a stop and Kayla held tighter to his neck until the tremor ceased. She then heard a rushing sound coming from the distance, which she thought to be more rain. But when she turned to look at the sky, she saw no rain. Instead, something bright and massive to her right was approaching the summit quickly. At first, Kayla thought it was a cloud, but as the mass came closer, she realized that she was looking at a group of several hundred people riding upon flying beasts. The people were clothed in white garments and held swords in the air as they rode along. Some of the animals carrying them looked like horses, and others looked like lions with broad wings. They were glowing with a gold haze, almost as if they were on fire, and flashes of lightning periodically shot from their bodies.

The rushing sound became louder and Kayla watched in awe as the host flew over her head, causing a fierce wind to pass over her. As she watched the creatures speed through the air to the plateau, part of her wondered if these could be more enemies coming to attack her friends; but there was something different about this group. When Rahav’s monsters were around, Kayla always got a sick feeling in her gut. But the presence of this army of bright warriors in the air brought a strange comfort to her: the kind of protective feeling you got in middle school when an older kid stepped in to scare off that bully that wanted to hurt you. She didn’t understand why, but for the first time in almost a week, Kayla felt safe.

____________

“Here they come!” Ezeqel shouted. “Everyone stand to your feet. Prepare for battle! That includes you, Rahav.” But Rahav was gone. So was Petak. What Rahav lacked in battle skill, he almost made up for in his cunning. He knew when to fight, but he also knew when to run. “Cowards!” Ezeqel complained. “Never mind them. Gruthan, have your men form a line against the incoming army. Vilan, set your band against the three princes.”

Rafael walked a few paces passed his two companions. He drew his sword from its scabbard and twirled it around in his hand. “Well, boys, let’s get to work,” Rafael said. “Kesedel, when our allies arrive, direct them to annihilate Ezeqel’s soldiers. Ahaviah, I want you to protect Uriah and the children and ensure that no harm comes to them during this battle. I will take out Ezeqel. Unfortunately, it looks like Rahav has escaped, but we can hunt him down later.”

Vilan, a ranking soldier with green flesh approached Rafael, Kesedel and Ahaviah. Twelve other dark warriors hesitantly followed behind him with great apprehension. Kesedel leaped into the air and flew over their heads, completely ignoring them. He dashed into the direction of the heavenly army in the sky to meet them halfway. Ahaviah ran toward Triachan, he also not at all concerned with Vilan’s troop. Ahaviah knocked a few dark soldiers to the ground with little effort as he ran through, like an aggressive football player slamming into his opponents. Vilan and what was left of his small band circled Rafael with stone daggers drawn.

With his large sword still gripped in his right hand, Rafael smiled confidently and raised his left hand. A white fire appeared and began to swirl into a circle in front of Rafael’s palm, forming a shield of light. The first of Vilan's men plunged toward the tall warrior with his dagger. Rafael slammed his fiery shield into the soldier's hand, dashing the dagger to pieces. The soldier gripped his wounded hand with the other, crying out as he stared at his knuckles, palm and fingers, which were all severely burned. Rafael showed no pity but sliced the edge of his sword into the monster's side. When he did, the dark soldier immediately disintegrated into a mass of smoke that rushed down into the ground and disappeared. An eerie moan was heard as the thing descended, like it was being pulled into the earth by a vacuum. Rafael proceeded against Vilan and the other soldiers and speedily picked them off one by one, sending them back to the Abyss by striking them with his blade and pounding them with his shield. He was using the disk of light as more of an offensive weapon than a means of defense. He continued butchering his adversaries as he approached Ezeqel. The dark prince attempted an angry countenance by clinching his teeth and sneering his lips, but his eyes betrayed fear.

Kesedel returned in the forefront of the bright army that came from the east. Over three hundred of Ezeqel's soldiers ran to meet Kesedel's army. The warriors of light descended quickly to the ground and came down on the enemy like a swarm of missiles directed at their target. Demons everywhere were slain and sent down below as a mass of smoke as the heavenly host charged across the plateau. Ahaviah had arrived at Triachan's side, applied some kind of a balm to his wound and covered it with a white bandage to stop the bleeding. He remained there with Triachan, Kaden and Robin throughout the battle, slaying a few bold soldiers who dared attack.

“Just hang in there, Uriah,” Ahaviah said. “You are all going to come out of this alive.” Triachan did not speak. He continued lying in the grass and smiled in response as he closed his eyes. Kayla came riding over the hill and ran to where Triachan, Robin and Kaden were, circling around the battle to use a path clear of the fighting. She dismounted the galopasaurus and knelt beside Triachan.

“Triachan, are you okay?” asked Kayla. “What happened to the giant skeleton monster? Where did these other guys come from?” She then looked up at Ahaviah, who stood about seven feet tall, smiling down at her.

Ahaviah answered Kayla's confusion by saying, “Your friend and your siblings are safe. Uriah is wounded, but we're going to take care of that. He'll live, and so will you. Take heart, child: you're going to be alright.”

Kayla didn't snap back with the feisty attitude that she usually showed toward strangers. Bewildered, she looked the man in the face for a moment and then asked, “Who are you?”

Triachan put his hand to his wounded shoulder and managed to sit up. “Kayla, thanks to the Almighty that you're alright.” Triachan said softly. “Kids, this gentleman standing before you is my old friend Ahaviah. These men are immortals from the outer realms, servants of the Lord of armies; they are angels.” Kaden, Kayla and Robin gazed at Ahaviah and expressed an excited “Whoa!”

“This is so cool!” Robin exclaimed. “I always wanted to meet an angel. I’m glad you guys came to help us. I was getting scared. I mean, I’m not scared like I used to be. I used to be scared of heights.”

Seeing that most of his soldiers were either slain or were being chased, Ezeqel mounted his monstrous beast and charged toward Rafael, in a last desperate attempt to achieve victory. Rafael began running and then dematerialized into a mass of white fire that slammed into the dark prince and threw him off of his beast, onto the ground. Rafael transformed again into his normal humanoid form, quickly slew the evil prince's tentacled beast and then stomped his brass-booted foot down onto Ezeqel's chest, restraining him.

“It's over, you son of Belial!” Rafael declared. “Kesedel, have the centurions bring the instruments of bartzev for detainment. Ezeqel shall never again see the light of day, until he is brought forth for judgment at the end of the age.” Ezeqel watched in horror as three of Kesedel's centurions flew toward him. One of them carried two massive chains in his hands; another held some kind of large disk, and the third centurion was bringing a giant container that looked like it was made of metal and was shaped like a basket.

The angel carrying the chains dropped one of them onto Ezeqel's body. Still restraining the enemy with his boot, Rafael attached the confinements of the chain to each of Ezeqel's wrists and to both his feet. Then he wrapped the chain around Ezeqel's body and around his neck. Still holding onto the heavy chain, Rafael ascended about thirty feet into the air, lifting Ezeqel by his neck. The angelic centurion who had the giant container came and flew near Rafael, holding the metal vessel just under Ezeqel’s body. The third centurion with the large disk also came near.

Rafael dropped Ezeqel’s body into the metal vessel. As Ezeqel hopped around and feebly attempted to escape from the metal container, his head was barely seen popping out of the top of the vessel. The angel with the disk slammed it onto the top of the giant container, forever confining the dark prince inside. Rafael took the other chain from the first centurion, wrapped it around the metal container, and locked the confinement mechanisms on it. He then looked at the three centurions and said, “Carry this thing far away from here, to the land of Shinar and bury it in the earth under the river Euphrates where the other three prisoners are bound. There shall Ezeqel remain until the end of days.”

The three heavenly centurions did as their prince commanded and began flying westward with the bartzev vessel in hand. As Rafael descended again to the ground, Kesedel and his army came to meet him.

“We could not find the dragon Rahav or Petak,” Kesedel informed, “but all of Ezeqel’s soldiers have been slain.”

“Well done,” Rafael replied. “Return this troop back to the outer realms and then organize a search party to hunt Rahav. We’ll end his treachery yet. Ahaviah, go with Kesedel and assist him on this mission.” Ahaviah nodded his head in compliance.

“Well, Uriah, I must leave you now,” Ahaviah said to Triachan. “But I leave you in good hands. Rafael will take care of you and the little ones now. Until we meet again, my friend.” And with that, Ahaviah, Kesedel and the entire heavenly army looked up and then quickly shot upward toward the sky. With another bright flash of light, they disappeared. Rafael walked to Triachan’s side and kneeled.

“He’s hurt bad!” Robin pouted. “Can you help him, Mr. Angel?” Triachan was lying down again at this point.

Rafael lifted both his hands over Triachan’s wound with his palms facing down. A blinding light appeared between the angel’s hands and flashed for several seconds. When the light faded, Triachan opened his eyes wide, sat up quickly and gasped. He removed the bandage that Ahaviah had applied and examined his shoulder. His garment was still soaked with blood, but the wound was gone.

CHAPTER 22

Now completely healed of injury, Triachan turned his face to Rafael and said, “Rafael, it has been many years. It’s good to see you again, but you got here a little late. I was getting the snot beat out of me! Where did you come from, anyway?”

Rafael smiled and answered with a sympathetic voice, “I am sorry that we didn't get here sooner, Uriah. We were delayed. After reentering this timeline, as we departed from the outer realms, a band of immortals from Shamal's kingdom withstood us in the heavens before we were able to enter the realm of earth. They were some of Shamal's most powerful warriors, elite soldiers, a lot stronger than the cretins serving under Rahav and Ezeqel. The enemy was pretty serious about stopping us from getting here. There were only three of us and our own forces were delayed in a similar attack, so the battle lasted several days; but we defeated our foes and arrived just when we needed to. And though many years have passed for you since our last encounter, only a moment has passed for us. Do you remember me telling you that ‘I must return to the future to lead the Almighty’s forces against Shamal’s armies’? And here I am. I know the last several days have been severe for you, but you need to remember that in the darkest of moments, even when you do not see our forces with your natural eyes, the Almighty is always with you. You’re never really alone, Uriah. I have to say that I’m impressed with the character and nobility that you have achieved since the last time you saw me. You’ve come a long way.”

Robin walked closer to Rafael, looked up at him and said, “Are you really an angel?”

“Yes, I suppose that’s what they call us down here.”

Kaden interjected, “Wow! I’ve never seen a real angel before. Where are your wings? And your halo?”

Rafael roared with laughter. Gently placing his hand on the top of Kaden’s head, he answered, “My wings and my halo? You crack me up, kid. I bet you think that we’re all named Gabriel too, don’t you! You kids watch too many cartoons.” Though he playfully hassled the kids a bit, it was obvious that Rafael enjoyed the presence of children. He took joy in engaging with them in conversation and answering their questions. This seemed strange to Triachan, given Rafael’s role as an immortal prince from the heavens; he was powerful, yet he was humble and gentle.

While Rafael talked and played with Robin, Kayla and Kaden, Triachan stepped away and walked toward his broken vessel. The most important components of his ship were dashed to pieces and scattered abroad. For centuries, he had used his ship to travel anywhere he wanted, anywhere in the world. Such convenience was now gone. He considered repairing it, but such a thing would be virtually impossible. His vessel was unlike anything created in this time. The technology of this era would not work on the Babylonian craft. There was nothing he could do; unless-

Triachan’s mind was briefly entertained by a thought: the artifact. It was the three artifacts that empowered the vessel in the first place in ancient Shinar. Perhaps it could be used to revive it.

Rafael turned to Triachan and answered his heart by saying, “Uriah, I know what you are thinking, and the answer is no. Utilizing that stone in any way could be hazardous. Remember where the energy from Shamal’s artifacts came from. You are forbidden from using that thing to power your ship.” Oh well, it was a bad idea anyway.

Kayla walked to Triachan's side and said, "I'm sorry about your ship, Triachan.”

"It's okay, little one," he answered. "It looks like I’ll need to find a different way to get around, but you guys are safe now. That's what matters. I’m just glad that our enemy is finally defeated. I’ll tell ya, after such a crazy week, I am quite ready for a day of rest!"

"Triachan, do you ever miss your life in Israel from when you were younger?"

Triachan responded, "Yes, sometimes. I try to make it a point not to look back anymore, but there are times when I wish things could be the way they were before."

"Have you ever been back there to visit?"

"I have made a few trips to the land of Israel in the last several decades, but it's not a place I'd want to remain. Bad memories, ya know? And it's nothing like the bountiful promised land that I remember from long ago. Things just aren’t the same there. To be honest, there are things about this crazy forest that remind me of the Middle East of ancient times more so than what the eastern world is today. Rafael, can you tell us anything about this bizarre forest? The strange creatures, the blue dragon fruit and the chermon plants, I don’t understand it. And it seems that the entire place is completely hidden from the outside world.”

Rafael walked to where Triachan was standing. Robin and Kaden followed, their curiosity being sparked. “You are correct, Uriah,” the angel began to say. “This place is indeed hidden from the human eye, aside from a few privileged individuals such as these children. That is because we have hidden it.”

“How come you don’t want anyone else to know about it?” Kayla asked.

“Long ago in the previous age, the garden from whence your ancestors were banished was protected by our forces. With the curse of sin introduced into the earth, mankind was no longer permitted to enter the paradise where he was created. But when the great flood was sent to destroy the world of that time, it was time to move Eden. The immortals temporarily transported many of the plants and animals of that garden to our world, to Paradeisos. After the flood, we decided to transplant the garden back to the earth, but in secret. Wishing to preserve the paradise that once crowned the planet, we split it into several different gardens, placing them on different continents. We felt that it would be easier to hide them from humanity if they were smaller. We have blinded the humans from having knowledge of these gardens in order to protect their beauty, to keep them safe. It has changed some over the last several thousand years, but this mountain forest of North America is nonetheless one of the remnants of the Garden of Eden. Uriah, I believe at one time you spent several years in another of the hidden gardens.”

Triachan thought for a moment and said, “The kingdom of Zarah!”

“Yes. That was the one that we hid in the sea near East Asia. At some point in ancient history, a group of travelers from the tribe of Japheth shipwrecked on that island. They were a peaceful and God-fearing colony, so we allowed them to remain there. Their descendants populated the island and named it Zarah.”

Rafael then looked on the youngest of the siblings and said, “Robin, did I hear you tell Ahaviah that you’re scared of heights?”

“I used to be. How did you hear what I said to that other guy?” Robin asked.

“Our senses are a hundredfold the abilities that you sons and daughters of Adam possess. I see and hear many things that you don’t. Now come here, child, let me see something.” Rafael knelt, cuffed his hands around both of Robin’s ears, and studied her for a moment.

“Ah, I see the problem,” Rafael said. “Let’s see if we can do something about that.” While he continued to focus, two lights emanated from both of Rafael’s hands for a few seconds.

“That tickled!” Robin said. “What did you do to me?”

“I have healed and aligned the fluids in your ears,” Rafael said. “Your terror of heights was due in part by a disorder caused by a rupture and infection in your right ear. You should have no problem with dizziness or fear of high places from now on; which is fortunate, because you’re about to go way up with me in a moment! Uriah, I may have a solution to your transportation problems. Do you remember working with one called Cavadel? He is actually a member of one of the legions that I oversee.”

“Of course!” Triachan exclaimed. “That cherub has come to my aid several times throughout the years. I should have known that he was a friend of yours.”

“I am assigning Cavadel to assist you on the mission that I am giving you. With Cavadel’s help, I want you to first take these kids to a safe place. Then begin a search for the dragon Rahav. I am planning to cut him off myself if I get to him first, but there are other matters that I need to attend to. With Cavadel at your side, I’m sure you can be a great help to me.”

“Yes, I would be glad to help in any way I can; but where can I find Cavadel? I haven’t seen him in decades.”

“You can come back with me to my world, to the realm of Paradeisos. You’ll find him there.”

“Paradeisos!?” Triachan cried. "Rafael, you know better than I that children of Adam are not allowed to visit Paradeisos while they are still alive.”

Rafael answered, “You are being granted a very rare privilege. I have already been given permission to bring both you and the three children. Once you find Cavadel, he will bring you back to earth.”

“Are we going on a trip?” Kayla asked. “Hurray!”

Triachan answered, “Yes, we’re going on a trip alright. I have never even seen Paradeisos before. I’ve heard that it is more beautiful than anyone could imagine. My soul has longed to visit that place, though I never thought it would happen in this lifetime.”

Kayla asked, “Paradei – what? Is that like a paradise or something? Are we going to a tropical island? Sweet! We get to go swimming now.”

“But I didn’t bring a bathing suit.” Robin complained.

Triachan laughed. “Well, this isn’t exactly the ‘paradise’ that you have in mind. Do you remember when I told you about how I woke up in the expanse where I met Rafael and the others? That was actually the outer realms, which are on the outskirts of Paradeisos; but I’ve never seen the golden land itself.”

Rafael then gathered Triachan and the Welldine children in a circle and said, “Everyone take the hand of the person next to you.”

Kayla complained, “Hey, why do I have to hold Kaden’s hand? That’s gross.”

“Hey, thanks a lot!” Kaden snapped.

“What are we doing?” Robin asked. “Are we playing a game?”

“No, this is not a game, little one,” Rafael responded. “Now everyone take the hand of the persons beside you and hang on!”

As all five individuals joined hands, Rafael looked upward. When he did, a strong gust of wind blew at their feet and pushed itself under them. Their feet began to leave the ground. Kayla squealed in shock and Robin was laughing with glee as they ascended into the air. Cannoli, the galopasaurus, and the monkets stood below, gazing up at their friends as they departed. The monkets waved and jumped into the air while screeching. Perhaps this was the monket way of saying goodbye.

“I’m glad I’m not scared of heights anymore!” Robin shouted. After they had ascended about three hundred feet, a bright light flashed above them. The light then swirled and enfolded itself, morphing into what looked like a cloudy tunnel of gold light. As the group entered the tunnel, everyone released their hands and began flying even faster.

“This portal is our entrance,” Rafael said. “Brace yourselves; this is where the ride gets wild!”

CHAPTER 23

“This is tickling my tummy!” Robin exclaimed with laughter as the ascension continued. Kayla found herself screaming for most of the journey, but not in terror: for joy, rather. After a long week of running for their lives, this heavenly roller coaster was a most welcomed experience for the kids. After several minutes had passed, the vortex shifted ninety degrees and the group began flying forward instead of upward. At last, the end of the tunnel became visible and their flight began to slow down.

"Do you see that path beyond the exit at the end of the portal?" Rafael asked. "That is the Grand Hall, the entrance that the immortals often use when we transfer between worlds.” As Rafael and his human companions exited the tunnel and landed on their feet as they came out the other side, they found themselves in a very large building, about a hundred yards wide and one hundred feet high. The great hall stretched forward for about a quarter of a mile. “Follow me,” Rafael said.

Kayla’s eyes were busy as she and the others followed along throughout the glorious structure. She gazed at giant, shining pillars supporting the hall that looked like they were carved out of pearl or whitewashed ivory. The smooth floor beneath them was a blue crystal like sapphire, and the ceiling above was decorated with giant, transparent rubies like red-stained glass windows. The sight of the stone walls of the Grand Hall took Kayla’s breath away. The beautiful color of the stones and the light that emanated from them reminded Kayla of gold, but almost like a light shade of green, or even white; as a matter of fact, Kayla could not identify or explain the pretty color that her eyes were beholding, because she had never seen this color before in her life.

Robin and Kaden were as mentally occupied as their sister, gazing upon every magnificent detail of the hall. Kayla spoke to them, “Kaden, Robin, I’m getting a little freaked out here. Do you see those walls over there? Is it just me, or are we seeing something we’ve never seen before? What color is that?”

Kaden answered, “Maybe I’m going colorblind, Sis., but I have no idea. It’s new to me too.”

“You don’t recognize it because it does not exist on earth,” Rafael answered them. “We call that lovely shade of gold ‘zeenku’. It’s one of my favorite colors personally. You’re going to see a lot of wonderful things here that you’ll never see on earth. You could say that the earth is a canvas too small for the Almighty to fully express the extent of his wisdom and creativity; but in this realm, there are no natural limitations to the beauty that is revealed here. Your stay here will be brief, but I want you to catch a taste of the joy that you will experience in immortality if you remain true to the Almighty during your lifetime.”

As Triachan and the Welldines exited the Grand Hall, making their way downward via a giant sapphire and emerald staircase, a vast land lay before them. As far as they could see to the horizon northward were large lakes and forests with giant trees. Snow-topped mountains that looked as though they were made of brass stood in the distance. As far as the group could make out, the cedars closest to them were nearly three hundred feet tall, most with trunks over twenty feet in diameter. “How would you like to climb one of those, Robin?” Triachan asked playfully.

The sight of the beautiful forest before them and the mountains beyond made Kayla’s heart feel joyful. She felt liberated to be in such a place, as if her mind was suddenly set free after spending a lifetime bound to a world of rules and boundaries. The jeweled staircase descended down to a grassy meadow filled with bright flowers of every color. Pink, blue and green crystals the size of boulders littered the ground everywhere like rocks. A crystal-clear stream moved through the meadow. Palms and fiery-pink lilies the size of small trees bordered the water’s edge. The bank of the stream sparkled with gold sand, and bundles of small gemstones lay beneath the moving water, like pebbles or wet rocks at the bottom of a creek. Turtles basked on crystals protruding out from the water's surface. The shells on the turtles' backs were glossy, as if they were made of glass or porcelain.

There was light everywhere: no shadows or darkness. Even beneath the massive trees of the neighboring forest, there was no shade. The sky above was blue and full of large, puffy clouds of different colors. The clouds were constantly rolling and infolding themselves. Yet, as bright as the sky itself was, no sun was seen anywhere.

Kayla had to get a closer look at this world for herself. She stepped off the emerald step and onto the grassy patch below. Her bare feet touched a ground more comfortable to walk on than carpet: no thorns, sticks or stickers, only grass soft as cotton. It was then that she realized that she was wearing no shoes. Nor were Robin or Kaden. Even Triachan’s blue boots were gone.

“Hey, what happened to our shoes?” Kayla asked.

“I removed them,” Rafael responded. “They will be returned to you before you return to earth. This is a hallowed place, not to be defiled with the dirt and contaminates covering the soles of your shoes. As I said, it is a rare and special privilege for you to be here. Uriah and Welldine children, welcome to the sacred world of Paradeisos.”

While Kayla and Kaden scouted the area, played and made a feeble attempt to climb one of the massive cedar trees bordering the meadow, Robin walked westward to do some exploring of her own.

“Robin, don’t wander too far. Don’t forget, we’re here for business purposes.” Triachan said.

“Lighten up, Uriah,” Rafael said cheerfully. “Let the kids have a good time. And you need not be worried about their safety. Not even Robin can stumble into any danger in this place, because in this world harm does not exist.”

Robin walked along through the patches of large flowers and came to an orchard of pomegranate trees. She picked one of the fruits from off the ground, tore off some of the peeling and bit into the juicy seed pockets inside. The pomegranate was sweeter than any she had ever eaten on earth, and after consuming it, a rush of joy shot through Robin’s heart and mind. She then looked down at the ground nearby and recognized the leaves of a plant covered with black fruit that looked like blackberries. The leaves on the plants were indeed blackberry leaves, but they were larger. There were two other notable differences from the blackberry vines that Robin was accustomed to. For one, the blackberries in Paradeisos were large, the size of oranges! Also, these blackberry vines were not covered in thorns. They were smooth, like grape vines.

Kaden and Kayla finally abandoned their mission to climb the giant cedar and decided to examine the nearby creek. As they approached the running water, Robin returned with a concerned expression on her face. Rafael approached, placed his large hand on Robin’s shoulder and asked, “What’s on your mind, Robin?”

“Well, this is heaven, right?” Robin inquired.

“Yes, little one, it is,” Rafael answered.

“Are my Mommy and Daddy here?” It was a thought that Robin’s siblings had not even considered. They still did not know if their parents were safe, or if they met their fate at the hands of the imps that invaded the Welldine house before the kids arrived. Kaden and Kayla also anxiously awaited Rafael’s answer.

“No, they’re not here, dear one,” the angel answered. “They are on earth: they’re still alive. You will see them again when this situation blows over. I believe they were visiting the home of your mother’s sister, the one named Marcie, when your home was attacked. Aside from fretting about their missing children, they are alright. But every law enforcement officer in Slapout and the neighboring regions have been alerted to your disappearance. Uriah, I would not recommend being seen with the kids when you return them to their home.”

“Yeah, that’s for sure!” Triachan answered. “I don’t know how I would explain myself if I got caught.” That’s when Triachan realized that the time was coming soon for him to depart from Kayla, Robin and Kaden. His heart was sad. The little ones had become like family to him, and family was a connection that he had not experienced in a long time. Rafael’s interaction with the children actually made Triachan a little jealous. He was relieved that the burden of ensuring the children’s safety was no longer his to bear, but he was starting to grow accustomed to the role of being their protector and friend.

While Rafael continued speaking to the children, something soft and furry then pushed itself under Robin’s hand. She looked down to see a very large, white rabbit pushing its head up against the palm of her hand, begging to be petted.

“Bunny!” Robin shouted. “It’s a giant bunny, and it wants to be my friend!” And the oversized heavenly rodent was not the only creature who had come to see the Welldine kids. Out of the cedar forest came squirrels and deer, lions with gold fur and even a large bear. The lions and bear made no effort to attack the other animals, but ran alongside of them peacefully as if they were well-known acquaintances. One of the golden lions approached Kayla, moaned and rubbed the side of its head against Kayla to show affection. The bear walked onward, further into the meadow and began grazing and feeding on the grass there. Animals that were fierce predators on earth were harmless herbivores in Paradeisos.

Rafael smiled and said, “The affection and love that these creatures have for mankind is one of the expressions of the Almighty’s kindness that he shows in his creation here. These animals are particularly fond of children like yourselves.”

“Can we stay here?” Kayla asked with sincerity. “I don’t want to leave!”

“No, child, you cannot stay here at this time. You must return to earth to live out the rest of your lives. But you shall return here one day.”

Kaden was then captivated by a faint sound coming from the east. It was music, the most beautiful that he had ever heard. An orchestra of harps, flutes and psalteries striking notes higher than anything his ears had perceived before. Beaming over a hill in that direction was a gold aura reaching up to the sky. Kaden ascended the hill to see what was on the other side. In the valley below was a massive city, consisting of a multitude of buildings constructed of transparent gold; some of the structures were also built of white stone. The sight of brilliant white buildings against the golden city was breathtaking.

“I want to go there!” Kaden shouted as he pointed to the valley below. “What is that place?” After rushing to their brother’s side to see what had him so excited, Kayla and Robin agreed. They too wanted to visit the glorious city below.

Rafael came and stood near the children and said, “I’m sorry, kids, but you are not permitted to visit any of Paradeisos’ cities during this visit. There are many communities and cities in Paradeisos like this one, where the souls of the righteous who have finished their life on earth enjoy their eternal reward. You too shall experience it one day. Now come, follow me into the cedar forest. We still need to find the cherub called Cavadel.”

As Rafael led the group onto a path entering the forest of giant cedars, Kaden whispered to Kayla, “How is a cherub going to help us against Rahav’s monsters?” The branches of trees high above created a canopy that covered the entire woods; yet it was not dark anywhere. The light shined under the cover of the forest canopy just as it did in the expanse of the meadow. Fearless and with no reason to hide themselves, a vast variety of birds and other animals were visible in the open, chirping, playing and otherwise enjoying their existence in a world without danger and without fear.

“I know that Cavadel spends a lot of time in this forest,” Rafael said after walking for about half a mile. “I don’t see him anywhere, but let’s see if I can get his attention somehow.” He took the golden shofar from off his girdle and put it to his mouth. He sounded several short blasts from the instrument. Suddenly a strong wind began blowing through, rustling the branches of the trees. A loud rushing noise like a waterfall or like the sound of a helicopter was heard above. As all eyes gazed upward toward the cedar canopy, a massive creature with two wings descended and perched its furry claws onto a couple of cedar branches. The creature looked like a lion with gold fur. His eyes were green and he was about sixteen feet long from head to tail. When fully spread out, both his white wings together had a span of about twenty-five feet.

Shocked and filled with awe, Kaden said, “So that’s a cherub? I had no idea that’s what a cherub looked like.”

“Can we keep him!?” Robin exclaimed.

“Did someone call me?” the creature asked with a voice similar to that of a man. “That pattern of shofar blasts is my own personal signal. I am always happy to serve, so who is it that has summoned me?” The cherub turned his gaze downward to the ground to see Rafael standing with Triachan and three children.

“Uriah?” the creature questioned. “Is that you, old friend? Yes, it is you indeed! It is good to see you again. What brings you here to our world? You didn’t die, did you?” The winged creature dropped itself from the branches, flapped its wings and hovered itself down to the ground. It lowered its wings and enfolded them on its sides.

“No, Cavadel, I’m still alive and in one piece,” Triachan answered. “Rafael arranged for us to come to Paradeisos to find you so I can take these kids to a safe place. I have a refuge in mind, but I’m going to need your help with transporting them.”

“Taking kids to a safe place?” Cavadel remarked. “Alright, Uriah, let’s hear it. What trouble have you gotten yourself into now?”

“It’s that old serpent Rahav. He is again doing Shamal’s bidding and hunting the lives of innocent people, but I fear that it’s more complicated this time.”

“There is no fear in this place, Uriah,” the cherub said, “but I know what you are talking about. I have been observing the events unfolding on earth, and I see that the sorcerer intends to raise up Babylon from its ruins. I believe he also has plans to release his servant Azazel from prison. Looks like we’ll be working together again. But who are these youths? I didn’t know you had kids, Uriah. What have you been doing since the last time I saw you? You didn’t run off and get married, did you?”

“No, these little ones are not my offspring, although they have indeed become like family to me. Cavadel, I want you to meet Kaden, Kayla and Robin Welldine. Kids, this is my old friend Cavadel.”

“You’re not what I was expecting,” Kayla said. “Do all cherubs look like you?”

Cavadel answered the child, “Not exactly like me, no. Some resemble eagles or oxen, some have eyes covering their wings and their bodies, and some are humanoid like yourselves. But we cherubim all have wings and are assigned important roles in heaven and earth.”

“Can you fight?” Kayla asked.

“As a matter of fact, I was quite a warrior back in my day. Just ask Uriah. I’ve saved his life many times.”

“I could have managed if I had to,” Triachan said in defense.

Cavadel laughed and said, “Yeah, right! You would have ended up here in Paradeisos over half a century ago had I not intervened in Berlin.”

“Yes, well, Hitler was escaping and someone had to do something. I couldn’t just let him get away. I didn’t know I was being sniped.”

“We sure could have used your help earlier this week,” Kaden said to the cherub. “After Robin picked up that stupid rock, all these scary monsters came after us.”

“A rock?” Cavadel questioned.

“Yeah, Triachan called it an ‘artifact’ and said that it belongs to Shamal. All the bad guys want to get it back.”

“Alas! So that is how the location of the artifacts of Shinar are being discovered.”

“What do you mean by that?” Kayla asked.

“There is something about the evil one that you need to know,” Cavadel said. “Shamal may seem powerful and intimidating to you, but the secret he does not want you to know is that he cannot have any power on the earth unless it is given to him.”

“Given to him?” Kaden questioned.

“Yes, any power that our enemy is given on the earth must be surrendered to him by the ones who should be the legitimate rulers of your world: mankind. When your ancestor, Adam, was created long ago, the Almighty granted humanity rule and dominion over the earth; but through sin and disobedience, that power was handed over to the evil one. Shamal is not allowed to enforce his rule on earth by his own power, but through his craftiness and seduction, he deceives men and uses the sin in their hearts to manipulate them into serving him. They may not realize it, but every son and daughter of Adam born is a prince or princess in your world, given spiritual authority over the earth. That is why Shamal must have human cooperation to extend his kingdom to the realm of earth. This is the reason that Shamal chose Sargon long ago to represent his kingdom. So you see, the three artifacts are worthless unless there are humans involved. But once Shamal’s artifacts make contact with a son or daughter of Adam, their power revives and the dark region of Shinar is made aware of their location. The first artifact must also have been discovered by a human in the eastern part of the earth. I dare not think of what Shamal did to the poor soul who found it. We must make haste and return to your world before the third stone is discovered.”

CHAPTER 24

Rafael spoke, “Seeing that you are in good hands now, I will take my leave. I must depart to assist the other immortals in preparing for our assault on Shamal’s kingdom, but I leave you in Cavadel’s care.” Rafael approached Triachan and shook his hand. “I am very proud of you, Uriah. As I mentioned before, you have come a long way, and it brings me great joy to see how you have grown and how your heart has matured. I’ll be praying for you, man. Keep up the good work and take care of those kids. I’d like to see them again here, but not too soon if you know what I mean.” Rafael then knelt beside Kaden, Kayla and Robin and embraced them.

“It was awesome meeting you, Rafael,” Kaden said. “Will we ever see you again?”

“You sure will,” the angel assured. “If not on earth, I will definitely meet you again over on this side. Be safe on your journey, and may the God of Israel watch over you. Even if you cannot see me, I’ll still be looking out for you guys. Oh, and I almost forgot one more important thing.” All of a sudden, Kayla’s feet and toes felt confined and covered. Her tennis shoes had reappeared on her feet. So had everyone else’s.

As Rafael departed into the direction of the golden city, Triachan leaped and landed onto Cavadel’s back and said, “Come on, guys, hop on! It will be just like riding your mountain lion back home.”

Cavadel lowered his body to the ground and said, “Yes, little ones, please mount on quickly. If you wish to save the future of your world, then we must return there at once.” All three children climbed their way up to the cherub’s back. Robin clinched Cavadel’s fur for security.

“That won’t be necessary, child.” Cavadel said to Robin. “Tell me, kids, do you feel a strange sensation coming from my fur?”

“Yeah,” Kayla answered, “I feel static or something coming from all over your back. You’re not going to shock us, are you?”

“The power that you sense is not static electricity, little Kayla. It is an energy that some of us cherubim possess. It is this energy that I use to keep riders such as yourself bound to me while I am in flight, to prevent you from falling. Think of it as a gravitational pull, like a suction. This energy also creates a compression of air around my body, for your protection. Believe me, when we are soaring through the heavens at almost seven hundred miles per hour, you’ll be thankful.

Cavadel then stood, spread forth his wings, opened his mouth and let forth a deafening roar. Kaden’s heart almost skipped a beat and he would probably have thrown himself off in reaction, but his body did not move. His seat was fastened to the cherub’s back somehow, as if Cavadel were a magnet drawing all metal to himself. Cavadel crouched and then pounced into the air, flapping his massive wings with great force. With all three humans on his back, the golden cherub ascended quickly toward the sky. One of the large purple clouds above began moving in a circular motion on the inside, as if the cloud’s center were rotating. Within the swirling motion of the cloud, a circular opening formed. A gold light appeared inside the opening to reveal what looked like a tunnel similar to the one that they had used to travel to Paradeisos.

Cavadel flew upward to enter the gold vortex, which shifted and curved ninety degrees so that the group was now flying forward. The vortex had a diameter of thirty feet or so, and the rounded sides of the tunnel were like bright clouds of yellow and gold light. Flashes of electricity like small lightning periodically shot from the sides. After several minutes had passed, the portal curved another ninety degrees downward and Cavadel descended quickly with a swift motion that would put any theme park ride to shame.

“There goes my stomach!” Kayla screamed.

“And there goes my breakfast!” Kaden complained, half-joking. “I knew I shouldn’t have eaten that bean paste.”

“Well, you’d better get used to moves like this one,” Cavadel said, “Because the ride becomes more exciting when we enter the realm of earth.” The cherub was plummeting with a nosedive, almost straight down. Soon an opening down below became visible. Triachan recognized the white clouds and the blue sea beyond on the other side of the portal. They had returned to the realm of earth. Once Cavadel exited the tunnel, he leveled his flight and began moving forwards once again.

____________

“Monkets, huh?” the rescue worker remarked skeptically.

“That’s right,” Jared answered. “Those little yellow dudes with curly tails are rude. But they’re nothing compared to that creepy frog guy and the dragon from the Renaissance Fair near the top of the Mesa. See this stain on my shirt? I got croaked on, man. It's not cool. I think I lost over ten pounds this week. I’m telling ya man, that forest should be off limits to the public.”

Jared Stone found the Great River that flowed down the Mesa and had followed it all the way back to the foothills neighboring the town of Slapout. When he had finally found his way down the mountain, several search and rescue volunteers were present in the forest. The Welldine kids' disappearance was reported earlier that week, and volunteers were diligently searching through the woods near the town. To their disappointment, no children were discovered; only a crazed young man with long hair who looked as though he hadn't shaved in several days. His wild stories of dinosaurs, dragons and monkets led the searchers to conclude that he was severely dehydrated or otherwise ill.

Jared rolled down the passenger window of the rescue vehicle that was transporting him to the Slapout Hospital. He stuck his right arm and his head out the window and shouted to the top of his lungs, “I’m a survivor, baby! Polar Grill, eat your heart out!”

____________

“I have never been this tired before in my life,” said Kayla as she laid her head forward against Triachan’s back. Throughout the previous several days, Kayla was in a constant state of anxiety and physical strain. Now relieved of fear and no longer pushed to her body’s limits, all energy drained from her body and everything inside her flesh was crying out for sleep. She didn’t know how fast they were moving or where they were at, but the expanse of water below made it clear that they were somewhere over the ocean.

Robin lay on her side on Cavadel’s soft, gold fur and said, “Me too. I’m sleepy, Triachan. Can I take a nap?”

“Of course you can,” answered Cavadel. “As I said, my energy will keep you safely bound to myself as we make our journey through the sky.”

“Yeah, I can’t blame you guys for being wiped out,” Triachan said. “You’ve had a pretty rough week and you’re probably as mentally worn as you are physically exhausted. Get your rest, little ones. The danger is passed now.”

The sun was low over the sea’s horizon in the distance, but it was not setting.

Kaden asked, “Triachan, we’ve been flying for a long time now. Why is the sun not going down? It’s almost standing still in the sky.”

“That’s because we’re flying west, over the Pacific Ocean,” Triachan answered. “Our movement westward is almost in synch with the earth’s rotation. I guess you could say that this has been a long day in more ways than one.”

Kaden turned his head and looked toward Triachan for a moment. “Hey, Triachan,” he said.

“What’s up, buddy?”

“I was thinking about what you said earlier, about being a leader and taking care of my sisters. I really do want them to be able to look up to me. I also meant what I said about wanting to be like you when I grow up.”

“I’m glad to hear that, Kaden. You’re going to grow up to be a fine man of God if you hold onto that attitude. I know you’re going to do great things one day.”

“Where are we going?” Kayla asked.

“I’m taking you somewhere safe, a place where Shinar’s demons have little power. While you guys are there hiding, I intend to find and destroy Rahav and his monsters. Then I’m going to investigate and find out what Shamal is planning to do next. Cavadel and I are taking you to the Kingdom of Zarah. I haven’t been there in many years, but it should be a safe place to hide you guys. I doubt our enemy even knows that the island exists.”

As Robin lay down cuddled in the cherub’s fur, almost fully asleep, something in her pink backpack protruded through the fabric and started moving. This caught Kayla’s attention. She nudged her sister and whispered, “Robin, something is moving inside your bag! What is that?”

Robin moaned as she awoke and sat up. “Kayla, why did you wake me up? Are we there yet?”

“Robin, there’s something in your backpack moving around.”

“It's Masey!” Robin shouted. “He’s awake now.” The attention of Triachan and Kaden were now also shifted toward little Robin.

“Robin, what have you gotten into now? What’s in your bag?” Triachan asked in a scolding tone. The child moved the bag’s zipper across to open her backpack. When she did, the juvenile monket she had saved the previous day crawled out and onto her shoulder, chirping loudly.

“I named him Masey, after the Slapout Mesa,” Robin said. “Kayla has a mountain lion, so I decided that I needed a pet too. Can he come with us?”

Cavadel laughed and said, “I guess we don’t have a choice, do we? But that doesn’t matter now. You kids get some rest. There were not any available entrances closer to the Asian continent, so we still have a long flight ahead of us. It would serve you well to get some sleep. Triachan and children of Slapout, make ready for the Kingdom of Zarah.”

EPILOGUE

As we make our flight westward across the Pacific, my heart is entertaining a clash of different thoughts and emotions. I feel relief that these children are finally safe, and joy that we not only survived the attacks of Shinar’s forces, but we were exceedingly victorious; howbeit, I am apprehensive of the battles that are yet to come. If I am able to find and slay Rahav, I may still have another foe to face: Shamal, the king of demons. But I’ll not allow my heart to fear, for if the Almighty has brought me thus far, He’ll not allow me to perish.

The same is true for you in regard to the challenges that you may be facing. Remain true to the Almighty and faithful to His kingdom, and you will conquer. So strengthen the arms that hang down and lift up your eyes to the heavens; shake the dust off yourself and get up! As I said, darkness does not last forever: it must yield to the light eventually. You may not be a Hittite warrior from the ancient past or an archangel-prince from the realm of Paradeisos, but if your soul belongs to Lord Yahweh and his Messiah, you are indeed a warrior of light and the power of heaven dwells inside of you. It is important that you learn who you are in the Almighty and utilize the authority that you are given. I know who I am now. I am Uriah the son of Eshel, the Demon Slayer!

FINALE

“Thank you for giving me another chance, Mr. Butlow. I won’t let you down!” Jared said with conviction. “I’ll have this shop thriving with so many sales, we’ll even put Fairy King out of business! We’ll be top of the ice cream market, man. Hey, what do you think about introducing a new flavor of ice cream, like afflecorn?”

“Just do your job, Stone,” Jared’s employer answered. “You wouldn’t even be here if we weren’t so short staffed. Seems there aren't many people that like working for me. Go figure. But don’t make me regret hiring you again.” And with that, the stocky business owner left the cashier counter and returned to his office at the back of the shop. Jared hummed the tune of his favorite 80’s song as he rolled a cart of freshly churned fudge tracks ice cream from the kitchen to the storefront and began stocking the tubs in the display counter with the creamy dairy goodness.

Jared was abruptly thrown off his groove when he heard a familiar high-pitched chirp come from the ceiling. To his horror, Jared looked up to see a monket hanging by the tail from an overhead light above. And he wasn’t alone. Five other yellow primates came crawling into the building through an open window above the front door. All six monkets climbed down to the shop’s hardwood floor and approached the young man.

“Hey, you’re not supposed to be here!” Jared said. “You’re gonna get me in trouble. Now go back to the woods. I’ll come play with you later, okay?” But the monkets did not budge; they just continued staring at the young man for a moment. Finally, one of them smiled, opened his mouth and pointed to the tub of fudge tracks ice cream.

“Oh, is this what you want? Well, alright, but just one bite. After that, you guys are out of here.” Jared knelt to hide himself from his employer’s view, scooped portions of ice cream into six small cups and handed them to his little yellow friends. Each monket dug his face into the cups and quickly slurped away at the ice cream until it was all gone.

Now, in the wild, monkets are already prone to an energetic, hyperactive nature due to their dietary dependency on fruit, afflecorns, honey and monket cookies; but this was the first time any monket had ever been introduced to a man-made, sugary processed treat such as ice cream. The hair on each monket's body stood up in reaction to the rush of sugar and they all opened their mouths with a large grin, wailing with a bizarre moan.

“Oh no, this can't be good!” Jared lamented. And he was right. The first monket that had entered the shop earlier started convulsing, screamed and launched himself upward. Immediately the little creature was on the ceiling, clinging to one of the building's support beams. The other five monkets followed suite, until each one had shot himself to the top of the store with his legs. One dropped to the area behind the counter, where the tubs of ice cream were located. The creature scooped up a ball of yellow ice cream with his right paw and slung it up at a fellow monket like a snowball. The ice cream slammed into the monket's face and splattered all over the ceiling.

“Stop!” Jared protested. “You can't do that in here! I'm gonna get fired if you don't quit.” But no one listened. The monket who had been assaulted with lemon-flavored ice cream screeched, dropped to the floor and retaliated with several scoops of fudge tracks flying through the air. The others also dropped down and joined in the monket brawl, throwing ice cream at each other and having the time of their lives. At some point, one of them discovered several narrow hoses attached to the soda machine. He pulled one of them loose from the machine and began to spray his companions down with root beer. It didn't take long before the entire shop was covered with ice cream of all flavors and colors, not to mention a sticky soda residue on the tables and countertops. When the monkets heard stomping footsteps coming from the room behind the counter, they fled out through the open window, leaving Jared alone with the mess. The office door opened.

“Jared!!!”

THE FACTS, FICTION, AND THEORIES OF SHINAR: AN AUTHOR'S COMMENTARY

Writing Lost in the Slapout Forest has been a joy to me and I look forward to continuing the Shinar series as time permits. I hope the message of the story has blessed you as much as it has me. I confess that I myself didn’t know exactly how the story would turn out at times, but one’s imagination can play things out in a spectacular way. As the characters of a story and the book come to life while they are being written, the author often becomes the first reader of his own work.

Granted the fact that the Shinar series incorporates a lot of fantasy fiction, but is also inspired by real Biblical and historic events, I feel compelled to explain the differences between fact, fiction and legend, so I have included this commentary to help the readers understand what is real and what is not. This discernment should be practiced for any material that is read or studied; everything must be judged against the Scriptures, the conviction of the Holy Spirit, and also what we know from history. Obviously, facts are deemed to be true. Fiction is a non-real work written or created for entertainment or educational purposes. Legend is derived from stories or information that could have been taken from a real event, and they might or might not be true. Again, it is important to know the difference. May the comments and information given below bring insight to the reader and an understanding of the facts, fiction, and theories of Shinar.

Abram (Abraham) – The ancestor of the Israelites. Abram was a Semite living in Babylon around four thousand years ago. God called him to leave the land of Shinar and travel to the land that is today known as Israel. In the Biblical book of Genesis, God changed Abram’s name to Abraham and made a covenant with him to multiply his descendants into a great nation.

In Lost in the Slapout Forest, the story of Sargon plotting to kill Abram while he was still a baby is inspired by a legend in the apocryphal book Jasher, which mentions Nimrod attempting to have Terah’s son Abram slain because of a sign in the stars that occurred at the time of Abram’s birth.

Ahaviah - A fictional character, one of the four angels that Triachan encounters in the book. Ahaviah's name means "Love of Yahweh".

The Almighty - Translated from God's Hebrew name "Shaddai" or the Greek word "omnipotent". The name Almighty is a reference to God's all-powerful and eternal nature.

Angels – The word “angel” means “messenger” in the Hebrew and Greek texts of the Bible. It refers to the spiritual beings from heaven that are often used by God to fight evil, to minister to the saints, and to carry out tasks such as judgment against the wicked or protection for the righteous and innocent. Angels are powerful and wise immortals who do God’s bidding. Disobedient angels and spirits who have rebelled against God at some point and turned to evil are often called demons.

Anushah – Derived from the Hebrew word “anash” which means to despair, Anushah is a fictional character in the book. He represents Satan's assault on people through despair, discouragement and severe depression.

The Artifacts – In the book, the magical artifacts that Shamal provides empower Sargon to build the kingdom of Babylon. Such artifacts do not exist in real life: they are a fictional part of the story. They can symbolize the devil’s intent to deceive and seize control over men through pagan influence and the occult.

Azazel – In Jewish and Christian legend, Azazel is the name of a fallen angel, a high-ranking demon; or perhaps the devil himself. The name means “strength of God”. He is not mentioned in the Bible, but the apocryphal book of Enoch describes Azazel as being imprisoned under the earth with heavy chains as punishment for his disobedience. The Hebrew word for scapegoat in Leviticus chapter sixteen is “azazel”; it is unclear if that word should be translated as scapegoat or if it is referring to the evil angel Azazel.

In my book, Azazel is portrayed as a servant of Shamal who has been bound in the Abyss for thousands of years.

Babylon – An ancient civilization in the Middle East that developed near the river Euphrates. Babylon, also called Shinar, was first inhabited by the Sumerians, the Akkadians, and the Chaldeans. Today, Babylon exists in southern Iraq as a province called Babil.

We do not have a lot of information about the earliest inhabitants of Babylon, but history suggests that the Sumerians believed in aliens, beings who lived on the stars and claimed to be able to communicate with them using crystals. This leads me to wonder if fallen angels had made contact with the ancient inhabitants of Shinar and led them into the false religion that became prominent in Babylon. Some scholars theorize that the Sumerians had learned to utilize crystals as a means of communication (like the silicone crystal in some radios) and even had a network of such. This leads to a theory that perhaps the ancient kingdom of Babylon possessed some kind of technology.

I do not know if that is true or not, but it is this concept that inspired the fictional story of Babylon’s advanced technology in my book. The idea behind the giant technological ziggurat temple in Shinar was inspired by the tower of Babel mentioned in Genesis chapter eleven.

Bartzev – A fictional material, used to forge instruments such as heavy chains to confine the rebellious immortals. Bartzev does not exist in real life; however, the Scriptures do mention that some of the rebellious angels are bound with chains in darkness.

Cavadel – A fictional character, the cherub who assists Triachan and the Welldine kids near the end of the story. Cavadel’s name means “to glorify God”.

Chermon Plant – A fictional carnivorous plant in the book which attacks Triachan’s arm. The chermon plant does not exist in real life, but it represents the curse that came upon the earth when Adam sinned, the curse which is often evident in nature, causing harm and plague in the plant and animal kingdom. This curse will be removed when Jesus the Messiah returns to earth to redeem it.

Cherubim – Powerful angelic creatures described in Biblical books such as Ezekiel and Revelation. These creatures have as many as four or six wings. Some have animal-like characteristics with the appearance of lions, oxen or eagles and some are covered with multiple eyes on their bodies and their wings. The cherubim referenced by the prophet Ezekiel are described as having energy like fire or lightning racing up and down their bodies.

The Curse on the House of David – When David betrayed Uriah the Hittite by stealing his wife and then plotting his death, God told him, “You have killed Uriah the Hittite with the sword…Now therefore, the sword shall never depart from your house…” (II Samuel 12:9-10) Because of King David’s sin, feuds between his sons broke out more than once, and at least three of his sons were killed at one point or another. This curse was eventually broken when David’s descendant Jesus came a thousand years later to redeem everything. Jesus lived a sinless life, completely innocent. He died to atone for both the sins of his ancestors and also for the sins of the whole world.

David – A powerful king from the tribe of Judah who ruled over ancient Israel around 1,000 B.C. David was a young teenage shepherd when he was anointed to be king after Saul was rejected by God. David was successful in defeating and driving out both the Philistines and the Amalekites, both sworn enemies of Israel. David’s kingdom was respected by neighboring countries in the Middle East and some of them became tributaries to Israel.

God made a covenant with David and swore to raise up a man from his descendants to sit on his throne forever. This promised heir would be called the anointed one, the Messiah.

Demons – Angels or spirits who have rebelled against God and turned to evil at some point in history. Demons, also known as evil spirits, fight against God’s kingdom and use sin and wickedness to deceive and oppress mankind and to bring suffering and disaster on the earth.

Eden – A large, beautiful garden that God planted in the Middle East shortly after the earth was created. The description of the garden’s location in Genesis 2:10-14 makes it sound like Eden covered a large portion of the Middle East, probably in or near modern-day Iraq. After Adam and Eve sinned, they were banished from the garden and Eden was from that time forward guarded by cherubim and a flaming sword. There is no mention of the Garden of Eden in the Bible after the great flood. No one knows what happened to the garden, but some theorize that it was either taken up to heaven, hidden somewhere on or under the earth, or was destroyed.

Ezeqel – A fictional character mentioned in Lost in the Slapout Forest. Ezeqel is the dark prince sent from Shinar who leads an army of four hundred demons to kill Triachan and take the artifact from him. His name was taken from the apocryphal book of Enoch, which mentions a fallen angel named Ezeqel.

The Fallen Immortals – The fallen immortals in the book that turned against God represent disobedient angels who turned to Satan at some point in ancient history. In the story, the fallen immortals who serve Shamal dwelt among mankind in Shinar and taught them dark arts such as witchcraft. Whether this actually happened or not is left to theory. The ancient Sumerians believed in aliens and claimed to be able to communicate with them. In a separate account, Genesis 6:4 mentions an incident before the flood in which “there were fallen ones on the earth in those days; and also after that, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of Adam, they begat children to them, mighty ones who were of ancient times, men of fame.” (the author’s own translation from the Hebrew text)

The Flood – A worldwide event that probably occurred around 3,000 B.C., in which the entire planet was covered with water. God used a man named Noah to preserve mankind and repopulate the earth. Interestingly enough, there is no recorded human history before that time. Even in secular history, humanity’s history seems to have begun around the time of the flood. Many of the most ancient religions have their own version of the story of the great flood.

Gareb – One of David’s soldiers mentioned in II Samuel 23:38, part of David’s thirty-seven elite along with Uriah the Hittite. The Bible gives no details about Gareb’s life. My story fictionally portrays him as being Uriah’s shield-bearer.

God – The all-powerful, eternal spiritual Being who created the Universe and brought everything into existence.

Goliath – A large warrior from Gath who fought for the Philistines as their champion around 1,000 B.C. The Bible teaches that Goliath was about six cubits tall (nine feet high), a giant. David of the Israelites killed Goliath with a slingshot and then took off his head.

Hekrashenda – Another of Rahav’s Six Elite sent to destroy Triachan and the three Welldine children. Hekrashenda was inspired by the Babylonian goddess Ishtar and represents Satan’s attack on men’s hearts through lust and covetousness. Though she has the ability to take on the appearance of a beautiful woman, Hekrashenda is in reality a hideous monster.

Hex the Magician – Also known as Hell’s Magician, Hex is a fictional character commissioned by Shamal to deceive the church into a tolerance of other religions and worldly philosophies such as humanism. Hex is one of the foes sent to take the artifact from Triachan.

The Hidden Fruit of Zarah – the life-extending hidden fruit of Zarah is completely fictional; such a thing does not exist. However, in Revelation 2:7, Christ promises that God’s people will one day eat of the fruit of the tree of life. According to Revelation 22:2, the tree of life produces twelve kinds of fruits, a different one each month.

Hittites – An ancient race living in the Middle East three to four thousand years ago. Hittites inhabited the ancient kingdom of Hatti, a nation north of Syria, but there were also groups of Hittites living peacefully in Israel during the time of King David. Uriah was one of these Hittites.

My book fictionally portrays Uriah as journeying to Israel from Hatti when he was a little boy. This is a possibility, but it is more likely that Uriah was born in Israel to a family of Hittites who had sojourned there for many generations.

Israel – The name of the ancient Hebrew nation consisting of descendants from Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. It is from this group of people that Jesus the Messiah was born. The land of Israel is located northeast of Egypt and south of Syria.

Jarah – One of Rahav’s Six Elite in the book. Jarah represents the tormenting fear that Satan uses against people’s minds and hearts.

Jesus – Derived from Iesus (pronounced Yey-soos), the Greek name of Yeshua, which means “salvation”. Jesus of Nazareth was a Jewish descendant of King David who lived in the first century. He frequently taught about God’s kingdom and performed miracles such as healing the sick, casting out demons and raising the dead. These mighty works were often performed in front of hundreds or even thousands of witnesses. Jesus fulfilled messianic prophecies including suffering and dying for the sins of his people and then rising from the dead. Jesus is the Messiah, the Son of God and he will one day return to earth to sit on David’s throne in Jerusalem and rule over the nations. Jesus is the Savior of mankind and anyone who believes on him is forgiven of sin and given eternal life.

All of the historic events mentioned in this book concerning Yeshua are true, except for his fictional encounter with Triachan in chapter eighteen.

Kain – A fictional character in the book, one of the demons in Rahav’s Six Elite. Kain represents sinful rage and bitterness.

Kefa – The Aramaic name of Cephas (Peter), one of Yeshua's twelve apostles. His name means “stone”.

Kesedel – A fictional character, one of the angels that Triachan encounters in the book. Kesedel’s name means “kindness of God”.

Kronos – A Greek word that means “time”. Kronos is another fictional character, one of the four angels that Triachan meets in the outer realms bordering Paradeisos. In the story, Kronos is the angel of time and it is he who transports Triachan to ancient Babylon. This is a fantasy notion, as I don’t necessarily believe that angels travel through time in real life. (But who knows, maybe they can.)

The Messiah – derived from “Mashiach” which means “the anointed one”, the Messiah is the anointed descendant from King David’s family whose coming was foretold by the Hebrew prophets. According to prophecy and legend, the Messiah would redeem Israel from their enemies, restore the Jews back to their homeland in Israel, build God’s temple in Jerusalem and rule over the nations with peace and righteousness. The prophets also foretold that the Messiah would suffer and be killed. The legend of the Messiah is fulfilled in Jesus of Nazareth, who rose from the dead and will one day return to earth to bring his kingdom.

Nimrod – A historic character mentioned in Genesis chapter ten who ruled over Babylon, Akkad, and Assyria around 2,100 B.C. The Biblical description of Nimrod and the historic description of the Akkadian ruler Sargon are very similar. Many scholars believe they are the same person.

Paradeisos – The beautiful world of the immortals which Triachan and the Welldine children are allowed to visit briefly. Though I used my own imagination and fictional twist in describing the realm of Paradeisos, much of it is inspired by Biblical descriptions of heaven and also testimonies of people who have either died and were resuscitated or who have had near-death experiences and wake up with memories of being in a beautiful place. Some people describe giant trees and plants, or being in a place of great peace where they feel loved by God. Paradise is mentioned several times in Scripture. Luke 23:43 seems to suggest that Paradise is the place where the righteous dead are taken. II Corinthians chapter twelve describes it as being located in the third heaven. In Revelation 2:7, Jesus graciously promises that those who overcome will eat from the tree of life, “which is in the midst of God’s Paradise.”

Petak – One of the dragon’s Six Elite, a fictional character who looks like a frog wearing a sorcerer’s robe. Petak represents the devil’s attack on the world through deceptive false religions.

Rafael – One of the angels that Triachan encounters in the story, a powerful immortal who rescues Triachan and the children from one of Shamal’s armies. He is not mentioned in the Bible, but Jewish and Christian legend portrays Rafael (usually spelled Raphael) as one of the seven archangels who stand before God, the angels mentioned in Revelation 8:2. Rafael’s name means “God heals”. I do not know if there really is an archangel with that name, but out of the billions of angels that God created, I imagine one of them is named Rafael.

Rahav – Also spelled Rahab, a water dragon in the sea associated with ancient Egypt. It is mentioned a few times in Scripture including Psalm 89:10 and Isaiah chapter fifty-one. Rahav’s name means arrogant or haughty. In the book, he is fictionally portrayed as one of Shamal’s dark princes, assigned to find and retrieve the three artifacts of ancient Babylon. The story where Rahav ascends from the Nile to deceive Pharaoh is also fictional, though it has a real symbolic meaning. Rahav represents pride but also Satan’s attacks on God’s people in general.

The scene near the end of chapter four which depicts Rahav as possessing the Red Sea in Egypt and then being torn apart is an allegory inspired by Isaiah 51:9-10, which states that the LORD’s arm cut Rahav to pieces when he split the Red Sea.

Rezins – Fictional creatures mentioned in chapter eleven who serve Hex and have the ability to look like cute, little rabbits. The names of the rezins are Zhun, Lu, Hil, Kirt, Shun, Cept, and Dee. Pronouncing the last three rezins in reverse order (Dee, Cept, Shun) sounds like “deception”. Kirt’s name spelled backwards (trik) looks like “trick”, and the first three rezins in reverse order (Hil, Lu, Zhun) sound kind of like “illusion”. These creatures represent deception in general.

Sargon – A legendary Akkadian warlord, hunter and king who ruled over the realm of Babylon and Assyria in ancient times. Sargon’s mother claimed that she gave birth to him while she was still a virgin, but my personal opinion was that she may have been a temple prostitute in the temple of Ishtar, so she did not know who the father was. Sargon or Nimrod might have founded the ancient worship of Tammuz.

Nimrod is another warrior who ruled over Babylon, Akkad, and Assyria, as mentioned in Genesis chapter ten. The Biblical description of Nimrod and the historic description of Sargon are very similar. Many scholars believe they are the same person, as mentioned in my book. This may or may not be true.

The Seventy Languages – Chapter seven of Lost in the Slapout Forest mentions the earth being divided into seventy languages after the kingdom and tower of Babel was dissolved. In the Bible, Genesis chapter eleven mentions the inhabitants of Shinar being confounded into different languages. This is fact. The idea of the earth starting with seventy languages from whence all of today's tongues and dialects descended comes from the Jewish Talmud, which suggests that there were seventy languages of mankind in ancient times. I do not know if this is true or not.

Shaddai – A Hebrew name of God, usually translated in the Bible as “Almighty”. The exact origin of the name Shaddai is uncertain, but it seems to refer to God’s nature as an all-powerful Provider.

Shamal – In the Shinar series, Shamal is a fallen immortal who becomes the king of demons and a sorcerer who deceives humans into giving him power. Shamal represents Satan, the devil who leads mankind astray. Shamal was a lord of spirits in Assyrian mythology, and old Jewish legend associated him with the devil. Shamal is also similar to “seymel”, the Hebrew word for image or idol mentioned in Ezekiel 8:3.

Shen Mentogwey – A fictional character who disciples and mentors Triachan in Zarah. Mentogwey represents those whom God places in our life to guide and mentor us.

Shinar – Possibly derived from the word Sumer, Shinar was the site of an ancient civilization in the Middle East that developed near the river Euphrates. Shinar, also known as Babylon or Babel, was first inhabited by the Sumerians, the Akkadians, and the Chaldeans. Today, Babylon exists in southern Iraq as a province called Babil.

We do not have a lot of information about the earliest inhabitants of Babylon, but history suggests that the Sumerians believed in aliens, people who lived on the stars and claimed to be able to communicate with them using crystals. This leads me to wonder if fallen angels had made contact with the ancient inhabitants of Shinar and led them into the false religion that became prominent in Babylon. Some scholars theorize that the Sumerians had learned to utilize crystals as a means of communication (like the silicone crystal in some radios) and even had some kind of a network. This leads to a theory that perhaps the ancient kingdom of Babylon possessed some kind of technology.

I do not know if that is true or not, but it is this concept that inspired the fictional story of Babylon’s advanced technology in my book. The idea behind the giant technological ziggurat temple in Shinar was inspired by the tower of Babel mentioned in Genesis chapter eleven.

The Six Elite – Rahav’s six most powerful demons who are sent to retrieve Shamal’s artifact. Though this is a fictional part of the story, Satan does lead an army of evil spirits that want to attack those who serve God. But take heart: through Christ, those who belong to God are given authority over the devil’s forces.

The Slapout Forest – A fictional region where most of the story takes place. The Slapout Forest is said to be one of several gardens that the immortals planted and preserved, a remnant of the ancient Garden of Eden. Exotic creatures including some dinosaurs dwell there.

Such a place does not exist in real life, but the concept was partly inspired by the forest behind my grandfather’s house in Slapout, Alabama, where my family and I often played when I was a child. The idea of the Slapout Mesa was mostly inspired by the Grand Mesa near Grand Junction, Colorado, where I lived for four years.

The Sword of Goliath - When David slew the giant Goliath of Gath, he took the giant’s own sword and used it to take off his head. Goliath’s sword then came under the care of Ahimelech the priest, who later gave it back to David when he was fleeing from King Saul. We don’t know much about the sword, but in I Samuel 21:9, David states, “There is none like it.” The sword is never mentioned again in Scripture, so no one knows what became of it.

The sword plays a fictional part in my book, as it is given to Triachan by the immortals that he meets in the outer realms.

Triachan – A fictional character in the story, a warrior from the ancient past who travels through time and uses his skill and strength to fight demons from Shamal’s kingdom and to protect mankind.

Though Triachan does not really exist, he is based on Uriah the Hittite, a real historic character from ancient Israel.

Uriah – A real, historic character from the ancient kingdom of David. He is mentioned several times in the Bible, including II Samuel chapter eleven. Uriah was a Hittite who dwelt in the land of Israel and was a leader in King David's army, one of his thirty-seven “mighty men”. He was betrayed by David, who strategically plotted his death in the battle against Rabbah. Uriah's name means “light of Yahweh”, so though he and his family were Gentiles, they were probably godly people and worshipers of Yahweh the God of Israel. Most of the historic stories surrounding Uriah in the book are true. The fictional twists are Uriah's story of his childhood mentioned in chapter ten and his fictional role as time-traveling Triachan.

My story fictionally portrays Uriah as journeying to Israel from Hatti when he was a little boy. This is a possibility, but it is more likely that Uriah was born in Israel to a family of Hittites who had sojourned there for many generations.

The Vessel (Time Machine) – In case you haven't figured it out, the time-traveling flying vessel which Triachan hijacks from Sargon in ancient Babylon is completely fictional. I can't say that it represents anything; it's just a fun part of the story.

Yahweh – The sacred Hebrew name of God, the one true God who created the Universe. The Hebrew letters of the sacred name appear to have come from the words haya, howeh and yiyeh, which mean “was”, “is” and “will be”. The name Yahweh probably means something like “the One who is and will be”. God declared Himself to be Yahweh while speaking to Moses in the book of Exodus, after proclaiming “I AM THAT I AM!”

Yeshua – the Aramaic name of Jesus, meaning “salvation”. Jesus of Nazareth was a Jewish descendent of King David who lived in the first century. He frequently taught about God’s kingdom and performed miracles such as healing the sick, casting out demons and raising the dead. Jesus fulfilled messianic prophecies including suffering and dying for the sins of his people and then rising from the dead. Jesus is the Messiah, the Son of God and he will one day return to earth to sit on David’s throne in Jerusalem and rule over the nations. Jesus is the Savior of mankind and anyone who believes on him is forgiven of sin and given eternal life.

All of the historic events mentioned in this book concerning Yeshua are true, except for his fictional encounter with Triachan in chapter eighteen.

Yohan – Derived from Yochanan, the Jewish name for John, one of Yeshua's twelve apostles, probably the youngest one. John's name means “Yahweh is gracious”.

Zafnat-Paneach – This is the Egyptian name that the patriarch Joseph was given when he was made governor of Egypt. Joseph was one of the twelve sons of Jacob, the ancestor of Israel.

Zarah – A fictional place in the Shinar series, a kingdom on an island east of Asian where Triachan finds a place to call home for a while and enjoys a time of rest and growth. Zarah is supposed to be a remnant of the Garden of Eden. Such a place does not exist in real life – at least, not to my knowledge…

2012 Copyright, Lee Timotheos, All Rights Reserved

Table of Contents

Dedication

PRAISE FOR LOST IN THE SLAPOUT FOREST

PROLOGUE

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

CHAPTER 17

CHAPTER 18

CHAPTER 19

CHAPTER 20

CHAPTER 21

CHAPTER 22

CHAPTER 23

CHAPTER 24

EPILOGUE

THE FACTS, FICTION, AND THEORIES OF SHINAR: AN AUTHOR'S COMMENTARY